12.07.2015 Views

n the short stories of alice munro and shash deshpande

n the short stories of alice munro and shash deshpande

n the short stories of alice munro and shash deshpande

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.

RE-SHAPING THE SELF:N THE SHORT STORIESOF ALICE MUNRO AND SHASH DESHPANDEThesis submitted to <strong>the</strong> PondicherryUniversity for <strong>the</strong> Degree <strong>of</strong>DOCTOR OF PN1LOSOPHYinENGLISHBYH. KALPANADepartment <strong>of</strong> EnglishPONDICHERRY UNIVERSITYMARCH 1995


To my mo<strong>the</strong>r indira my fa<strong>the</strong>r c s raomy husb<strong>and</strong> prakash my son nikhilwith all my love


ContentsCertificateDeclarationNote on DocumentationAcknowledgementsAbstractPrefacePageviixivI--MAPPING OUTfBrief Sketch <strong>of</strong> Munro <strong>and</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e, <strong>and</strong> Their Works 4Feminine Identity 6The Short Story Genre <strong>and</strong> Women Writers 10Postcolonial Literary Background 20Postcolonialism <strong>and</strong> Feminism 24The Concept <strong>of</strong> Universal Sisterhood 2911--A MAN AND A WOMANSilent SufferersWomen in a Predicament


Power RelationshipsExtra-marital RelationshipsWomen JiltedMale NarratorIndependentmree Women111--PROVIDENCEDead/Absent Mo<strong>the</strong>rsDominantPassive Mo<strong>the</strong>rsDistanced Mo<strong>the</strong>rsmaughtersIndependent Mo<strong>the</strong>rsIV--VOICESFamily TiesSibling RelationshipsFriendsO<strong>the</strong>rsV--SUMMING UP: THE PHOTOGRAPHERSWorks Consulted


Dr. P. MarudanayagamPr<strong>of</strong>essor <strong>and</strong> HeadDepartment <strong>of</strong> EnglishPondicherry UniversityPondicherry 605 0 14CERTIFICATEThis is to certify that <strong>the</strong> dissertation entitled RE-SHAPING THESELF: FEMININE IDENTITY IN THE SHORT STONES OFALICE MUNRO AND SHASHI DESHPANDE, submitted to <strong>the</strong>Pondicheny University in partial fulfilment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> requirements for <strong>the</strong>award <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Degree <strong>of</strong> DOCTOR OF PHILOSOPW in English, is arecord <strong>of</strong> original research work done by Ms. H. Kalpana during <strong>the</strong>period <strong>of</strong> her study 1992 - '95 in <strong>the</strong> Department <strong>of</strong> English,Pondicherry University, under my supervision <strong>and</strong> guidance <strong>and</strong> that<strong>the</strong> dissertation has not previously formed <strong>the</strong> basis for <strong>the</strong> award to <strong>the</strong>c<strong>and</strong>idate <strong>of</strong> any Degree, Diploma, Associateship, Fellowship or anyo<strong>the</strong>r simiiar titles.PondichenyDate: 30-3-45(Dr. P. MARUDANAYAGAM)w~@p:~54:!?@ ,st, 4y,gjkb .PBEJ~G oyc: iru QJ #?; a7{ghrnt[.& J *;*-!a;\ 4 iY;u, in, ;A:GPg;$; / ' " """ ,. "" :. , ! I ':in * r. b


H. KALPANA, M. PhilResearch ScholarDepartment <strong>of</strong> EnglishPondicherry UniversityPondicheny 605 014DECLARATIONI hereby declare that <strong>the</strong> dissertation entitled RE - STHE SELF: FEMININE DENTITU IN THE SHORT STORIESOF ALICE 0 SIIASHI DESWANDE, submitted to <strong>the</strong>Pondicheny University in partial llfilment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> requirements for <strong>the</strong>award <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Degree <strong>of</strong> DOCTOR Of PHILOSOPHY in English, is arecord <strong>of</strong> original research work done by me under <strong>the</strong> supervision <strong>and</strong>guidance <strong>of</strong> Dr. P. MARUDANAYAGAM, Pr<strong>of</strong>essor <strong>and</strong> Head,Department <strong>of</strong> English, Pondicherry University, Pondicherry 605 014,<strong>and</strong> that it has not previously formed <strong>the</strong> basis for award <strong>of</strong> any Degree,Diploma, Associateship, Fellowship or any o<strong>the</strong>r similar titles.PondichenyDate: 3s - 345~ l -Signature(El. KALPANA)


NOTE ON DOCUMENTATIONThe <strong>the</strong>sis follows <strong>the</strong> MLA format <strong>of</strong> paren<strong>the</strong>tical documentation,namely, <strong>the</strong> author-date system. The <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong>, however, aredocumented by referring to <strong>the</strong> collections (abbreviated format), <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>page numbers. Footnotes are used throughout <strong>the</strong> doctoral <strong>the</strong>sis toclarify <strong>and</strong> suggest any point <strong>of</strong> view that may arise in <strong>the</strong> main body <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>sis. Works consulted are cited at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>sis. The <strong>short</strong>story collections <strong>of</strong> Alice Munro <strong>and</strong> Shashi Deshp<strong>and</strong>e have beenabbreviated as follows for convenience:1968 Dance <strong>of</strong>ne Happy Shades (1988)-------- DHSToronto: McGraw Hill Ryerson Ltd.197 1 Lives <strong>of</strong> Girls <strong>and</strong> Women (1 983)----------- LGWNew York: Plume (Penguin Group).1974 Something I've Been Meaning To Tell You (1 990)---SIB Toronto: Penguin.1978 Who Do You Think You Are? (1981)------- WDYToronto: Penguin.1982 The Moons <strong>of</strong>Jupiter (1983)----------------- MOJEngl<strong>and</strong>: Penguin.


1 9 8 5 The Progress <strong>of</strong> Love (1 98 7) ----------------- POLNew York: King Penguin.1990 Friend <strong>of</strong> My Youth ........................... FOYToronto: McClell<strong>and</strong> & Stewart Inc.Deshp<strong>and</strong>e' s works1978 The Legacy .................................... LegCalcutta: Writers Workshop.1986 The Miracle <strong>and</strong> O<strong>the</strong>r Stories ------------- MirCalcutta: Writers Workshop.1986 fiwas<strong>the</strong>NightingaIe-------- ---------------- GaleCalcutta: Writers Workshop.1986 If was Dark .................................... DarkCalcutta: Writers Workshop.1993 The Intrusion <strong>and</strong> O<strong>the</strong>r Stories ------------ IntNew Delhi: Penguin.


Many political <strong>and</strong> historical developments have influenced <strong>the</strong>countries <strong>of</strong> Canada <strong>and</strong> India. The effects <strong>of</strong> colonisation have nurturedan ambivalent sense <strong>of</strong> identity among <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two countries.Besides this, <strong>the</strong> Canadians have also dealt a feeling <strong>of</strong> displacement.This problem <strong>of</strong> identity is reflected in <strong>the</strong> literary work <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> twocountries, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> issue is intensified in writing by women. Womenhave been threatened not only by colonial influences, but also by <strong>the</strong>existing patriarchal ideologies. Women writers, <strong>the</strong>refore have begun toquestion <strong>the</strong> concept <strong>of</strong> self <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> nature <strong>of</strong> feminine identity. Theaim <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>sis is to analyse this concept <strong>of</strong> feminine identity, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>re-shaping <strong>of</strong> self that is undertaken by <strong>the</strong> women characters in <strong>the</strong><strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong> <strong>of</strong> Alice Munro, <strong>and</strong> Shashi Deshp<strong>and</strong>e. The <strong>the</strong>sis isstructured into five chapters preceded by a preface:Chapter One: Mapping Out charts <strong>the</strong> background <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>sis,<strong>and</strong> touches upon <strong>the</strong> important areas that underlie <strong>the</strong> study. Beginningwith a brief introduction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> authors <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir works, <strong>the</strong> chapterproceeds to study <strong>the</strong> concepts: feminine identity; <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> story genre<strong>and</strong> women writers; postcolonial literary background; postcolonial ism<strong>and</strong> feminism; <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> concept <strong>of</strong> universal sisterhood.


PREFACEAs I begin to write this <strong>the</strong>sis, I recollect my participation in <strong>the</strong>Canadian Workshop organised at Baroda in March '92. That was myfirst acquaintance to Canadian literature. In that month long proceeding,I was greatly impressed by Alice Munro's Pi740 Do You Think You Are?Being a woman <strong>and</strong> being aware <strong>of</strong> society's pressures on women, I wasinstantly struck by <strong>the</strong> plethora <strong>of</strong> experiences, honestly <strong>and</strong> truthfullyexpressed in <strong>the</strong> portrayal <strong>of</strong> Rose, <strong>the</strong> principal character in <strong>the</strong> book. Iinstantly felt an urge to explore Munro's writing, but my enthusiasmwas <strong>short</strong>-lived when I realised that securing her works was verydifficult. I, however, pursued my interest, <strong>and</strong> made a nuisance <strong>of</strong>myself in all places in <strong>the</strong> country having even remote links withCommonwealth literature. Finally I had managed to read not only fourcollections <strong>of</strong> Munro, but also secured copies <strong>of</strong> some secondarymaterial which was an encouraging factor.This progress was enhanced by <strong>the</strong> occurrence <strong>of</strong> two o<strong>the</strong>r relatedincidents--a talk with Pr<strong>of</strong>. Susie Tharu, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> discovery <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> workWomen Writing in India, edited by Tharu <strong>and</strong> K. Lalitha. The richness<strong>of</strong> Indian women's literature was a revelation <strong>and</strong> I was ashamed <strong>of</strong> myignorance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se writers. These related incidents initiated me not onlyto survey Indian women's literature, but also to include an Indian writerin <strong>the</strong> doctoral <strong>the</strong>sis. The final decision I reached was to explore <strong>the</strong>


in portraying characters' relationships with o<strong>the</strong>rs. I diligently pursued<strong>the</strong> project for two years amidst various setbacks--family pressures, lack<strong>of</strong> material, <strong>the</strong> dubious attitude <strong>of</strong> people who thought that a body <strong>of</strong>Canadian <strong>and</strong> Indian literatures hardly existed, <strong>the</strong> dilemma <strong>of</strong> locating<strong>the</strong> writings from a specified point <strong>of</strong> view, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> fear that I may notbe able to achieve my goal. Finally, <strong>the</strong> encouragement <strong>and</strong>interest,displayed by many well-wishers who argued, discussed, <strong>and</strong>stressed <strong>the</strong> importance <strong>of</strong> pursuing such a cross- cultural researchproject convinced me <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> validity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> project. The project'ssignificance <strong>and</strong> worthiness was fur<strong>the</strong>r proved when I received <strong>the</strong>Graduate Research Award by <strong>the</strong> Shastri Indo-Canadian Institute in1993. This grant has helped me considerably in continuing <strong>the</strong> work <strong>and</strong>completing it.


<strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> story collections--Munro's Dance <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> Happy Shades (1 9681,Lives <strong>of</strong> Girls <strong>and</strong> Women (1 97 1 ), Something I've Been Meaning To TellYou (1 974), kt710 DO You Think You Are? (1 978), The Moons <strong>of</strong> Jupiter(1982), The Progress <strong>of</strong>Love (1987), <strong>and</strong> Friend <strong>of</strong> My Youth (1990);<strong>and</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's The Legacy (1978), The Miracle (1986), It was <strong>the</strong>Nightingale (1 986), it was Dark (1 986), <strong>and</strong> The Infmsion <strong>and</strong> O<strong>the</strong>rS~ries (1993). The succeeding chapters are divided on <strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong>various relationships that exist between <strong>the</strong> women characters <strong>and</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rsin <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong>.Chapter 11--A Man <strong>and</strong> A Woman3 discusses women's desire <strong>and</strong>need for relationship with men. It examines <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong> wherewomen characters are wives/lovers <strong>of</strong> men <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> nature <strong>of</strong> women'ssexuality.Chapter 111--Providence4 views <strong>the</strong> relationship between mo<strong>the</strong>rs<strong>and</strong> daughters, in <strong>the</strong> various <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong> by Munro <strong>and</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e.Chapter IV--Voices depicts all o<strong>the</strong>r human relationships in <strong>the</strong><strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong> such as friendship, hostility <strong>and</strong> family ties, <strong>and</strong> also3This is <strong>the</strong> title <strong>of</strong> one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> in Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's collection,Gale.4This title is taken from Munro's story in <strong>the</strong> collection, WDY.


analyses experiences such as death, fear, <strong>and</strong> alienation.Chapter V--The Photographers5 is <strong>the</strong> concluding chapter whichconsolidates <strong>the</strong> various ideas <strong>and</strong> analysis put forward, in <strong>the</strong> earlierchapters.Brief Sketch <strong>of</strong> Munro <strong>and</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e, <strong>and</strong> Their WorksAlice Munro was born, <strong>and</strong> brought up, in Wingham, Ontario. Shestudied at <strong>the</strong> University <strong>of</strong> Western Ontario, <strong>and</strong> afterwards moved toVancouver <strong>and</strong> Victoria. In 1972, she returned to Southwestern Ontario,<strong>and</strong> now lives in Clinton. Her first collection <strong>of</strong> <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong>, Dance <strong>of</strong>Z%e Happy Shades, was published in 1968, <strong>and</strong> it got <strong>the</strong> Govemor-General's award. 1971 saw <strong>the</strong> release <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> collection, Lives <strong>of</strong> Girls<strong>and</strong> Women6 <strong>and</strong> in 1974, her third collection, Something I've Been5 This title is borrowed fiom a story in Munro's collection, LGW.6LGW <strong>and</strong> WDY are sequence <strong>stories</strong>, i. e. <strong>the</strong>y are "a volume <strong>of</strong><strong>stories</strong>, collected <strong>and</strong> organized by <strong>the</strong>ir author, in which <strong>the</strong> readersuccessively realizes underlying pattern <strong>and</strong> rheme7' (1 989: 148). (Munrohas described LGW as a novel but I consider it as a <strong>short</strong> story sequence.Munro herself has admitted to writing <strong>the</strong> parts at different times <strong>and</strong>not continuosly in a sequence as a novel is generally done. Moreovercritics have viewed it both as a collection <strong>of</strong> <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong> <strong>and</strong> as a novel,<strong>the</strong>reby endowing an ambivalent identity on this book.) Robert M.Luscher in "The Short Story Sequence: An Open Book" makes somevery interesting observations on such sequence <strong>stories</strong>. He refutesCalisher's idea that <strong>the</strong> identity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> story is threatened, he


Meaning To Tell You was published. This was followed by Who Do YouThink You Are (1978), which was also chosen for <strong>the</strong> Governor-General's award. (This collection was published with a different title in<strong>the</strong> United States-The Beggar Maid <strong>and</strong> it was <strong>the</strong> runner-up for <strong>the</strong>Booker prize.) Her fifth collection, The Moons <strong>of</strong> Jupiter was released in1982. Munro was recognised a third time when she won <strong>the</strong> Governor-General's award, for <strong>the</strong> collection The Progress <strong>of</strong> Love (1985). Herlatest collection, Friend <strong>of</strong> My Youth was published in 1990. Munropresents a honest, sensitive <strong>and</strong> sympa<strong>the</strong>tic view <strong>of</strong> women in her<strong>stories</strong> <strong>and</strong> has been an experimenter <strong>and</strong> innovator in <strong>the</strong> genre <strong>of</strong> <strong>short</strong>story writing.Shashi Deshp<strong>and</strong>e is <strong>the</strong> daughter <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> renowned Kannadaplaywright, Shriranga. She was born in Dharwad, Kamataka, <strong>and</strong>graduated from Bombay University. She has in recent years settleddown in Bangalore. She started writing in earnest only from 1970. Herinitial writings were <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong> which were published in variousmagazines. They were collected <strong>and</strong> compiled by <strong>the</strong> Writers Workshoppoints out that instead in linked <strong>stories</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> gain contexts,characters, symbols <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>mes, thus providing a richer identity to <strong>the</strong>format. He adds that <strong>the</strong>y act as unique hybrids providing <strong>the</strong> pleasure <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> "patterned closure <strong>of</strong> individual <strong>stories</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> discovery <strong>of</strong> largerunifying strategies that transcend apparent gaps between <strong>stories</strong>"(1 989: 148- 1 50). Therefore <strong>the</strong>re is more room for subjectiveinterpretation <strong>and</strong> active participation; <strong>the</strong> reader's task thus becomessimultaneously more difficult <strong>and</strong> more rewarding" (1 989: 158).


in Calcutta--The Legacy was published in 1978, <strong>and</strong> in 1986, <strong>the</strong> WritersWorkshop brought out three volumes viz; The Miracle, it was <strong>the</strong>Nightingale, <strong>and</strong> It was Dark. Penguin Books in 1993, released TheIntrusion <strong>and</strong> O<strong>the</strong>r Stories. Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> in this collection hadalready been published in <strong>the</strong> earlier coiiections brought out by WritersWorkshop. Shashi Deshp<strong>and</strong>e has also authored six novels--The DarkHolds No Terrors (1980), Come Up <strong>and</strong> Be Dead (1983), Roots <strong>and</strong>Shadows (1983), That Long Silence (1 986), if1 Die Today (1987), <strong>and</strong>The Binding Vine (1993)--<strong>and</strong> she gained recognition when That LongSilence was awarded <strong>the</strong> Sahitya Akademi award in 1987.Feminine IdentityThe <strong>the</strong>me <strong>of</strong> feminine identity takes a new meaning when weencourage ourselves to underst<strong>and</strong> works <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r countries bytransporting ourselves into new l<strong>and</strong>s, <strong>and</strong> questioning <strong>the</strong> literary worksbased on <strong>the</strong> sociological background <strong>and</strong> settings <strong>of</strong> that particularregion. Such a process is not an easy one, <strong>and</strong> it may give rise to anumber <strong>of</strong> unresolved trends in postcolonial writing. There issatisfaction, never<strong>the</strong>less, in raking up this rich mass <strong>of</strong> literature, <strong>and</strong>attempting to underst<strong>and</strong> it. I am not overtly concerned at <strong>the</strong> momentwith solutions to <strong>the</strong> problems that <strong>the</strong> women characters in <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong><strong>stories</strong> <strong>of</strong> Mun1-0 <strong>and</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e experience, but with <strong>the</strong> ability toatleast minimally underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> sympathise with <strong>the</strong> nature <strong>and</strong>


complexity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> problems that <strong>the</strong> women characters in <strong>the</strong>se <strong>stories</strong>face. To clarify this aspect fur<strong>the</strong>r it is better to state that <strong>the</strong> purpose <strong>of</strong>this doctoral <strong>the</strong>sis has been to learn <strong>the</strong> "nature" <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> subjugation orvictimisation based on <strong>the</strong> society' that <strong>the</strong>se characters (in <strong>the</strong> texts <strong>of</strong>Munro <strong>and</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e) are rooted in. It is not possible to make ageneralised comparison between <strong>the</strong> works <strong>of</strong> Munro <strong>and</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e,<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>refore <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>sis is located within two focal areas: i) <strong>the</strong>intersection <strong>of</strong> middle class women <strong>and</strong> identity; <strong>and</strong> ii) <strong>the</strong>development <strong>of</strong> self within <strong>the</strong> relationships that exist between women<strong>and</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs in society. The growing awareness <strong>of</strong> women <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir role insociety has allowed both <strong>the</strong>se writers* to create women characters, who7 Stimpson validates <strong>the</strong> argument illustrating that cultural historyhas revealed <strong>the</strong> genderised ways in which people portray <strong>the</strong>mselves aswriters is mainly as a product <strong>of</strong> society. Many women writers try todeny <strong>the</strong>ir social conditioning, <strong>and</strong> some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m have consciouslyrebelled against this conditioning in <strong>the</strong>ir writings. The significantoutcome <strong>of</strong> this denial has been that women writers have createdcharacters who are different <strong>and</strong> who attempt to overthrow <strong>the</strong> codedstructure in a bid to establish <strong>the</strong>mselves (1988:95).A point that Stimpson makes is <strong>of</strong> interest here:... feminist critics have recognised that every woman, aslanguage user, has multiple relationships with chosenaudiences. Each will embody its own sense <strong>of</strong> language, <strong>of</strong> herplace in <strong>the</strong> world, <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> possibilities <strong>of</strong> change in thatplace. At times, women may speak or write only for<strong>the</strong>mselves. Their motives may be weariness, fear, orinsecurity. More cheerfully, <strong>the</strong>y may be claiming a private


explore <strong>the</strong> possibilities <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> potential <strong>of</strong> being women, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>irabilities to reshape <strong>the</strong>mselves.Feminine identity or <strong>the</strong> consciousness <strong>of</strong> woman is rooted in herrelationship with o<strong>the</strong>rs. Carol Shields states that while Canadian menhave written about "man <strong>and</strong> l<strong>and</strong>scape, man <strong>and</strong> history, man <strong>and</strong>moral issues", women have written about "relationships between people<strong>and</strong> particularly between men <strong>and</strong> women" (1993535). What CarolShields mentions about Canadian women writing is to a great extent true<strong>of</strong> all postcolonial women's writing. In <strong>the</strong>ir writing, Alice Munro <strong>and</strong>Shashi Deshp<strong>and</strong>e adopt a subversive9 style reflecting <strong>the</strong> strategieswomen writers employ to deal with oppression; <strong>the</strong>y visualise characterswho make compromises, or who try to gain respect <strong>and</strong> a sense <strong>of</strong> selfactualisationby reversing <strong>the</strong> general image <strong>of</strong> women in that society<strong>and</strong> at times, <strong>the</strong> writers also depict characters who intentionally resortspace in which to experiment with style, to test perceptions, toplay with fantasies. Whatever <strong>the</strong> cause, <strong>the</strong> effect is toreinforce an impression <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apparent solitude <strong>of</strong> language(1988:119).9Breen's definition <strong>of</strong> patriarchy <strong>and</strong> subversiveness may help inunderst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>the</strong>se terms. She states that when men are dominant in allpositions <strong>of</strong> power, <strong>the</strong>n it can be referred to as patriarchy;subversiveness is depicting <strong>the</strong> "status quo" without supporting it.Therefore, in subversive writing <strong>the</strong> writers consciously orunconsciously undermine <strong>the</strong> established concept that men beingsuperior should dominate women (1 990:x).


to being weak <strong>and</strong> powerless, in order to exist in a peaceful <strong>and</strong>harmonious relationship with o<strong>the</strong>rs.My emphasis on identity is thus motivated by <strong>the</strong> feeling, thatwomen are suppressed, <strong>and</strong> are subjected to pressures <strong>of</strong> societal taboos<strong>and</strong> prejudices. I also recognise that women's experiences can belocated at four stages <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir growth:* maturing from a girl into a woman.* development <strong>of</strong> a sexual/intimate relationship with men.* entering into matrimony.* conception <strong>and</strong> giving birth.During <strong>the</strong>se developments women feel separated, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ydevelop a self-awareness <strong>of</strong> what <strong>the</strong>y lose. This revaluation <strong>of</strong> selfleads to a consciousness which in some cases motivates action. Theattempt to act which may be negative in terms <strong>of</strong> society is what I termas re-shaping. In <strong>the</strong> process <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> doctoral <strong>the</strong>sis I will argue that <strong>the</strong>characters in <strong>the</strong>se <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong> <strong>of</strong> Munro <strong>and</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e move towardsself-awareness <strong>and</strong> a re-identification <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir selves.I, thus, perceive identity to be an awareness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> gendered roles<strong>and</strong> strongly feel that <strong>the</strong> notion <strong>of</strong> identity is something nurtured bysociety. Society creates certain images <strong>and</strong> women mould <strong>the</strong>mselvesinto <strong>the</strong>se roles by <strong>the</strong> process <strong>of</strong> socialisation <strong>and</strong> domestication. They


are told that <strong>the</strong>y are inferior to men, <strong>the</strong>y are weak, passive <strong>and</strong> it isfeminine to be gentle, obedient <strong>and</strong> sacrificing. It is, <strong>the</strong>refore, essentialto identify, <strong>and</strong> to know <strong>the</strong> true nature <strong>of</strong> oneself. In this context, anawareness <strong>of</strong> femaleness <strong>and</strong> an identification with o<strong>the</strong>r women canlead to an underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> gendered power relations existing within<strong>the</strong> institution, termed society.The Short Story Genre <strong>and</strong> Women WritersThe <strong>short</strong> story has been in existence for a long time, <strong>and</strong> at variouspoints <strong>of</strong> time in history it has been judged to be close to forms like <strong>the</strong>romance, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> oral narrative. In spite <strong>of</strong> being an ancient art, <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong>story is not considered a work <strong>of</strong> art such as <strong>the</strong> novel <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> poem; ithas in fact been neglected. Moreover, <strong>the</strong>re has been no consistentpattern established as far as <strong>short</strong> story writing is concerned. This maybe due to two factors, namely, <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong> have existed inall societies fi-om a long time, <strong>and</strong> that <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong>, in later times, havebeen published in non-literary magazines which have been considered ascheap commercial journals. Ano<strong>the</strong>r factor, according to Valerie Shaw,is that <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong> are not linked to <strong>the</strong> writer's works <strong>and</strong> she quotesElizabeth Bowen's words to clarify this point: "when a man engageshimself in this special field his <strong>stories</strong> st<strong>and</strong> to be judged first <strong>of</strong> all on<strong>the</strong>ir merits <strong>stories</strong>, only later in relation to <strong>the</strong> rest <strong>of</strong> his work"


The final problem that one faces is in <strong>the</strong> definition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong>story. Norman Friedmanlo thinks that all narrative fiction in prose whichis <strong>short</strong> can be taken into this category. He proceeds to use two methods,namely, inductive <strong>and</strong> deductive methods to classify this category. Headds that if an a priori definition is needed to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> genre, <strong>the</strong>nit can be termed as deductive. On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>, if one takes it forgranted that one has a rough idea <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> structure <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> only thing - ~'necessary is a way <strong>of</strong> conceptualising it, <strong>the</strong>n it can be termed asinductive methodology. He fur<strong>the</strong>r states that "The first approach fits <strong>the</strong>evidence to <strong>the</strong> definition, whereas <strong>the</strong> second fits <strong>the</strong> definition to <strong>the</strong>evidence". He does mention that both <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se approaches have <strong>the</strong>irdrawbacks--<strong>the</strong> deductive method already assumes <strong>the</strong>re is a pointwhich cannot be wrong <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> inductive method implies assumptions<strong>and</strong> defines characteristics that one may be looking for. Therefore it isgood to realise that <strong>the</strong>re cannot be only one definition, as "a definitionis always relative to <strong>the</strong> context <strong>and</strong> purpose <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> inquiry, which inturn will determine which traits we select for <strong>the</strong> initial two steps <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>definition" (1989: 15-17). He concludes his study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> various <strong>short</strong>story <strong>the</strong>ories with <strong>the</strong> statement that while <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> story as narrativeprose is <strong>short</strong>, it can have a number <strong>of</strong> possibilities with regard to <strong>the</strong>"size <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> action, <strong>the</strong> manner <strong>of</strong> representation, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>lo For a thorough underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>of</strong> his ideas see "Recent ShortStory Theories" in Lohafer's Short Story at <strong>the</strong> Crossroads (1989: 13-3 1). What is stated here is only a brief summary.


end effect" (1989:30). Thus, <strong>the</strong> important point is to keep <strong>the</strong> definitionconstant but to vary <strong>and</strong> combine <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r traits to get different types <strong>of</strong><strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong> (eg, <strong>the</strong> biblical <strong>short</strong> story, <strong>the</strong> modem <strong>short</strong> story, etc)which differ extragenerically but which could help in showing how <strong>the</strong>form differs from o<strong>the</strong>r <strong>stories</strong>. The definition has to be suited to <strong>the</strong>facts <strong>and</strong> not <strong>the</strong> facts to <strong>the</strong> definition. (1989:30-31). Mary Rohrbergertries to define <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> story but she too finds that <strong>the</strong> form cannot beeasily pinned down <strong>and</strong> she thinks that <strong>the</strong> whole issue moves around ina circle without coming to a central point. She <strong>the</strong>refore emphasises twoideas: i) Robert Scholes <strong>the</strong>ory that "'generic study.. .[is] <strong>the</strong> centralelement in a poetics <strong>of</strong> fiction"'; ii) "Ano<strong>the</strong>r is that as long as wearticulate <strong>and</strong> exchange information, we live, continuing to defineourselves <strong>and</strong> our creations in <strong>the</strong> only ways we can. We have nooptions. We simply go on from where we are, somewhere betweenshadow <strong>and</strong> act" (1989:45).A <strong>the</strong>ory close to Friedman's inductive <strong>and</strong> deductive approach isput forward by Austin M. Wright in "On Defining <strong>the</strong> Short Story: TheGenre Question". He feels that defining <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> story has twoproblems, namely, historical <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>oretical. He explains <strong>the</strong>se terms byreferring to Tzvetan Todorov's distinctions. According to Todorov's<strong>the</strong>ory (which Wright surnmarises) <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>oretical genre is "establishedby a congruence <strong>of</strong> characteristics derived from a system" while ahistorical genre is disclosed by <strong>the</strong> "observation <strong>of</strong> an existing body <strong>of</strong>


works or characteristics which are seen to have recurred toge<strong>the</strong>r". Thusto state that '<strong>short</strong> story' is a story that is <strong>short</strong> is a <strong>the</strong>oretical categorywhile different versions <strong>of</strong> <strong>stories</strong>, such as <strong>the</strong> modem <strong>short</strong> storyhhelyrical <strong>short</strong> story are historical categories (1989: 46-47). He, too,finally concludes that defining <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> story is difficult <strong>and</strong> that onlytrying to know <strong>the</strong> meaning <strong>of</strong> 'genre' may help in clarifying <strong>the</strong>differences (1989: 53).It may, <strong>the</strong>refore, be more relevant to find out in this context <strong>the</strong>function <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> story instead <strong>of</strong> trying to define <strong>the</strong> forrn. Thisaspect becomes significant when I discuss women writing <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong>story. Women writers, are able to dream, fantasise, <strong>and</strong> weave animaginary world by using <strong>the</strong> form in innovative ways. O<strong>the</strong>r forms like<strong>the</strong> novel too may be able to achieve all this <strong>and</strong> more" but <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong>l1 It is not essential for me to defend <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> story or acclaim it interms <strong>of</strong> its pros <strong>and</strong> cons, or to redeem it from a position <strong>of</strong> neglection<strong>and</strong> place it in contrast to <strong>the</strong> novel. What I am more interested in isfinding out what <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> story is able to do, <strong>and</strong> how this helps womenwriters.I would like to draw <strong>the</strong> reader's attention to William O'Rouke'sessay, "Morphological Metaphors for <strong>the</strong> Short Story: Matters <strong>of</strong>Production, Reproduction, <strong>and</strong> Consumption" where he makes threecentral analogies that point out <strong>the</strong> difference from <strong>the</strong> novel: i)The<strong>short</strong> story has an exoskeleton that one has to adhere to <strong>and</strong> this restrainsits size. Therefore <strong>the</strong> story is always in view while <strong>the</strong> novel does notpresent such a view. ii) The o<strong>the</strong>r analogy is that <strong>the</strong> "<strong>the</strong> concept <strong>of</strong>length...must be replaced by <strong>the</strong> concept <strong>of</strong> space <strong>and</strong> time intertwined".


story seems to be ideal for women writers in terms <strong>of</strong> time <strong>and</strong> space;For women, being burdened with a number <strong>of</strong> chores have little time<strong>and</strong> space to spend on writing.12When he refers to time, he means not <strong>the</strong> length <strong>of</strong> time but more <strong>the</strong>distance that <strong>the</strong> text creates between <strong>the</strong> observer <strong>and</strong> itself. Thus <strong>the</strong>space <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> novel is more <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>refore it takes longer for one tocomprehend it. iii) The third analogy is taken from economics <strong>and</strong> hestates that <strong>the</strong> novel is macro form while <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> story is micro form.Thus <strong>the</strong> "<strong>short</strong> story is a micro-form, space-time, exoskeletalphenomenon ..." (1989: 193-198).This argument is supported by many writers: Di Br<strong>and</strong>t in aninterview states that when her children were born, it was a problem forher to find time <strong>and</strong> space to write (1993:44). Atwood, too, shares thisanxiety <strong>and</strong> wonders if one could be a woman writer <strong>and</strong> at <strong>the</strong> sametime be happily married with children. Her answer to this is aninteresting revelation. She points out that many earlier women writers--Emily Dickinson, George Eliot, <strong>the</strong> Brontes, Jane Austen, ChristinaRossetti--were unmarried or chidless or had died early. She feels that <strong>the</strong>husb<strong>and</strong>s' dem<strong>and</strong>s could thwart <strong>the</strong> progress <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> art (Scheier,1990: 17). One notices that Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's earlier works were <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong><strong>and</strong> also that she began writing late in life. The biographical note to TheIntrusion <strong>and</strong> O<strong>the</strong>r Stories mentions that <strong>the</strong> early years <strong>of</strong> hermarriage were largely devoted to <strong>the</strong> care <strong>of</strong> her two young sons. GailScott in her essay, "Shaping A Vehicle For Her Use" queries:How does a woman choose a form to write in? Is <strong>the</strong>re aconnection between <strong>the</strong> form she chooses <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>circumstances <strong>of</strong> her life? ... So, in answer to <strong>the</strong> question, is<strong>the</strong> story really to be privileged over longer fiction, <strong>the</strong>materialist in me is tempted to reply: a woman'ssocioeconomic situation may be a determining factor. Maybeshe has a job; maybe she has children. In terms <strong>of</strong> time, a


I would like to divert a little here, as <strong>the</strong>re is an interestingobservation made by Suzanne C. Ferguson in "Defining The ShortStory: Impressionism <strong>and</strong> Form". She feels that <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> story is not adifferent genre from <strong>the</strong> novel. The <strong>short</strong> story like <strong>the</strong> novel has beenaffected by impressionism <strong>and</strong> being a manifestation <strong>of</strong> impression itcannot be studied as a separate genre. It exhibits, like <strong>the</strong> novel, <strong>the</strong>following characteristics:* Highlighting <strong>the</strong> point <strong>of</strong> view.* Emphasising sensation <strong>and</strong> inner experience.* Changing or ab<strong>and</strong>oning traditional plot elements.* Description <strong>of</strong> events using techniques like metaphor <strong>and</strong>metonymy.* Disrupting <strong>the</strong> chronological time order.* Economisation <strong>of</strong> formal <strong>and</strong> stylistic patterns.* Foregrounding <strong>of</strong> style(These are qualities that one notices largely in many women'swoman's life is never simple; she must put aside her writingto do a million o<strong>the</strong>r things. To make matters worse, hersocialization has trained her to keep her mind so cluttered withdetails that concentration on a longer work is <strong>of</strong>ten, at leastinitially, difficult ....( 1983 : 69-70).The meagre yet reflective data tell us that women writers do nothave much time <strong>and</strong> space to write, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> story form isparticularly suitable for <strong>the</strong> brevity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> forrn is easier to h<strong>and</strong>le interms <strong>of</strong> time <strong>and</strong> space.


writings). The only difference is that due to <strong>the</strong> brevity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong>storylj, <strong>the</strong>se impressionistic characteristics seem to be intensified.Therefore, she argues that <strong>the</strong> modem <strong>short</strong> story is not a separate genre,but just a different form <strong>of</strong> impressionism (1982: 14- 15).Moving back to <strong>the</strong> link between <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong> <strong>and</strong> oral narratives,one notices that <strong>the</strong> oral narrative projects a sense <strong>of</strong> toge<strong>the</strong>rness <strong>and</strong> anatmosphere <strong>of</strong> a community ga<strong>the</strong>ring. This aspect has helped inrecreating an environment <strong>of</strong> closeness in <strong>short</strong> story writing by women.(An illustration <strong>of</strong> this is <strong>the</strong> underst<strong>and</strong>ing among women that onenotices in Munro's <strong>and</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong>). On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>,Joyce Carol Oates has linked <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> story to a dream. She feels that itis like a verbalised dream that is arranged in space, <strong>and</strong> thinks that as <strong>the</strong>dream represents desire, <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> story must, <strong>the</strong>refore, be arepresentation <strong>of</strong> desire (May, 1976: 79). One cannot help recollectingFreud's <strong>the</strong>ory on dreams where he states that dreams are manifestations<strong>of</strong> repressed desires (1900). Continuing Oates comparison <strong>and</strong> linking itto Freud's <strong>the</strong>ory, one notices that women's <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong> can thusl3Friedrnan, however, finds fault with her ideas <strong>and</strong> thinks that"Her way <strong>of</strong> h<strong>and</strong>ling this problem is to argue that since modernism is inpart a matter <strong>of</strong> leaving things out, <strong>and</strong> since <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> story has fewerparts to begin with, modernism affects <strong>the</strong> story more sharply than itdoes <strong>the</strong> novel" (1989:21). My reason for mentioning Ferguson is topoint out <strong>the</strong> traits which, I strongly feel are apparent in women'swriting.


ecome portraits depicting women's repressed desires or wishes.O<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>orists <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> story like V. S. Pritchett argue that it isa hybrid because:It owes much to <strong>the</strong> quickness, <strong>the</strong> objectivity <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> cutting<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> cinema; it owes much to <strong>the</strong> poet on one h<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>newspaper reporter on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r; something also to <strong>the</strong>dramatic compression <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>atre, <strong>and</strong> everything to <strong>the</strong>restlessness, <strong>the</strong> alert nerve, <strong>the</strong> scientific eye <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong>breath <strong>of</strong> contemporary life. It is <strong>the</strong> art <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong>expectation <strong>of</strong> life (May, 1976: 116).Similarly, Valerie Shaw presents <strong>the</strong> speciality <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> form tointegrate o<strong>the</strong>r art forms like painting, lyric poetry, or photography. Shefeels that it is "a highly self-conscious form" that is "instinctual" <strong>and</strong>that brings "<strong>the</strong> character to full consciousness for <strong>the</strong> first time in hislife" (1983:2). It is easy to see <strong>the</strong> affinity that women have with thisform--women are subjected to intemalising <strong>the</strong>ir experiences <strong>and</strong> hence<strong>the</strong>y are highly self-conscious. Moreover, women are generallyconsidered to be 'instinctive' <strong>and</strong> 'sensual' in comparison to men, <strong>and</strong>3because <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se traits <strong>the</strong>y are able to relate easily to <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><strong>short</strong> story which is intense <strong>and</strong> compressed. Also, being sensual <strong>and</strong>sensitive, <strong>the</strong>y absorb more <strong>of</strong> what happens around <strong>the</strong>m <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>y are


able to portray <strong>the</strong> predicaments1 oppressions/ injustices/ joys <strong>of</strong> womenwith intensity <strong>and</strong> with a comprehensiveness that allows <strong>the</strong>m to use <strong>the</strong>form to turn inwards, <strong>and</strong> depict <strong>the</strong> feelings <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> emotions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>inner body <strong>and</strong> mind. "The woman writer", Whitlock thinks, "finds itappealing as a means <strong>of</strong> questioning <strong>and</strong> reinventing womanhood; a way<strong>of</strong> asserting a different voice <strong>and</strong> a different view" (1989: xxii). Womenlive at various levels--modem women are not only housewives, but arealso educated <strong>and</strong> hold careers. They exist in two spaces <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>irconstant effort to do well at both levels causes tension <strong>and</strong> friction,giving rise to different personalities. It is not possible to reconcile all <strong>the</strong>different personalities, <strong>and</strong> it becomes a significant search for women toknow who <strong>the</strong>y are. This type <strong>of</strong> tension has given rise to what can becalled <strong>the</strong> new <strong>short</strong> story which has been well defined by SusanLohafer:What makes <strong>the</strong> "new" <strong>short</strong> story different is its flattery <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> self as <strong>the</strong> axis <strong>of</strong> a world. It may be a small world, a fakeworld, a tragic or a crazy one; it may be familiar, bizarre,tangible, abstract, reported, or dreamed. It may be but <strong>the</strong>weirdest fragment, yet it will cast a rounded shadow on ourminds. It will revolve on a self. Whose? A single character's<strong>of</strong>ten; <strong>the</strong> author's always; <strong>the</strong> reader's -- but that isspeculation for ano<strong>the</strong>r time. To <strong>the</strong> list <strong>of</strong> essentials we willadd <strong>the</strong> one that makes <strong>the</strong> historical difference: "I" - matters -


to- you(1983:12).Riemenschneider, discussing <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> story <strong>and</strong> Indian women,thinks that women writers in India confine <strong>the</strong>mselves to portraying awoman's step to liberate herself from <strong>the</strong> shackles <strong>of</strong> traditional roles.Writers like Deshp<strong>and</strong>e provide a new concept <strong>of</strong> women--women whoare at times able to say 'No' <strong>and</strong> who move into new spheres that <strong>the</strong>ywould not be able to occupy in reality. just <strong>the</strong> point that writers in Indiaare able to create such situations, he feels, is because <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ability <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><strong>short</strong> story to combine "<strong>the</strong> epic art <strong>of</strong> extension with <strong>the</strong> 'poetic art <strong>of</strong>ellipsis"' (1986: 177).Davey in <strong>the</strong> article, "Genre Subversion in <strong>the</strong> English-CanadianShort Story" feels that contemporary Canadian <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong> writers havemixed genres <strong>and</strong> "<strong>the</strong> concept <strong>of</strong> mixed, blended, blurred, orinterplaying genre signals receives considerable validation" He linksthis concept to Munro's works which, he states, contain non-modernistfeatures, <strong>and</strong> thus feels her writings to be close to realism (1988: 147).This could be <strong>the</strong> reason for <strong>the</strong> difference in Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's <strong>and</strong>Munro's <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong>. (I do not wish to come to a closure about <strong>the</strong>genre's abilities on <strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong> just two writers but would like to leave<strong>the</strong> subject open so that <strong>the</strong>re can be a fir<strong>the</strong>r probing <strong>and</strong> analysis in<strong>the</strong>se areas).


Postcolonial Literary BackgroundThe past decade has witnessed a change in <strong>the</strong> literature producedin <strong>the</strong> English language. Literary output from countries o<strong>the</strong>r thanBritain <strong>and</strong> U. S. have made a big impression world wide. This isillustrated by <strong>the</strong> acclaim received by writers like Michael Ondaatje,Vikram Seth, Ben Okri, Derek Walcott, Githa Hariharan <strong>and</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs.Accordingly <strong>the</strong> markets have opened wider to receive such literature,<strong>and</strong> critical readings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se writings have also increased. Yet, one hasto admit that much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> critical writing has been misconstrued, as<strong>the</strong>se writers are judged by <strong>the</strong> critical st<strong>and</strong>ards <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> imperialistcountries. This stance has to change because such writing needs fieshapproaches, <strong>and</strong> judging by critical st<strong>and</strong>ards prevailing in <strong>the</strong> Westonly distances <strong>the</strong> works. In recent years this perception that Westernliterary <strong>the</strong>ory is insufficient to judge <strong>the</strong> national literatures <strong>of</strong> nonwesterncountries has motivated a number <strong>of</strong> debates, <strong>and</strong> an illustrationis Frank Davey's words in his essay "Reading Canadian reading" whichapplies to postcolonial writing:One consequence <strong>of</strong> Canadian misreading <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r nationalcriticisms has been <strong>the</strong> privileging <strong>of</strong> particular bodies <strong>of</strong>writing <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> literary <strong>the</strong>ories partially generated by thiswriting. Less obvious has been <strong>the</strong> disguising <strong>of</strong> such


privileged texts as 'international' literature; <strong>the</strong> creation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>illusion that British, French, American <strong>and</strong> Russian literaturesconstitute both <strong>the</strong> international canon <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> source <strong>of</strong> 'real'literary <strong>the</strong>ory. A third consequence has been <strong>the</strong> illusion thatnational concerns are unconnected to literary <strong>the</strong>ory <strong>and</strong> that<strong>the</strong> latter's principles are somehow relevant to all writing(1988:9).14Australian, African, Canadian, <strong>and</strong> Indian works have been rootedin <strong>the</strong>ir respective cultures <strong>and</strong> traditions, <strong>and</strong> to evaluate such workswithout underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>the</strong> origins <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> growth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> people isinappropriate. Therefore "our minds as well as our economies must bedecolonised if we are to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> decolonising fictions created bypostcolonial writers whose works question <strong>the</strong> values once taken forgranted by a powerhl Anglocentric discourse" (Brydon & Tiffin,1993:ll).Postcolonial discourse has arisen from <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> imperialism<strong>and</strong> colonial tensions that <strong>the</strong> people have undergone. This is acommonality that <strong>the</strong>se literatures share. Ashcr<strong>of</strong>i et al, tracing <strong>the</strong>development <strong>of</strong> post-colonial writing note two trends in postcolonialdiscourse: i) colonial power is represented by writers who stress notonly <strong>the</strong> civilised society but also <strong>the</strong> beauty <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> colonialists'I4 For fur<strong>the</strong>r discussion see Davey.


countries. (This can be witnessed in <strong>the</strong> writings <strong>of</strong> writers like RudyardKipling, E. M. Forster.) ii) The natives adopt <strong>the</strong> colonialists' attitudes<strong>and</strong> thus, become outcasts within <strong>the</strong>ir own l<strong>and</strong> (1989:4-5). Thesewriters write <strong>of</strong> experiences alien to <strong>the</strong>m, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir texts were written togain approval from <strong>the</strong> imperialists. (Madhusudan Dutt, Toru Dutt,Sarojini Naidu.) This stance <strong>of</strong> writing to please or gain approval haschanged in recent years <strong>and</strong> writers adapted <strong>the</strong> colonial tongue to strikeback at <strong>the</strong> rulers. Postcolonial writing uses innovative techniques <strong>and</strong>creates a new language separate from <strong>the</strong> st<strong>and</strong>ard language <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>imperialists. This is illustrated by Rushdie's Midnight's Children orRaja Rao's Kanthapura. Postcolonial writers have ably used <strong>the</strong> Englishlanguage to create today not only an English language, but a number <strong>of</strong>English languages. The writers are doubly endowed by being able tostraddle two worlds--<strong>the</strong>ir homel<strong>and</strong>s <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> colonisers l<strong>and</strong>--by <strong>the</strong>use <strong>of</strong> this language. They use <strong>the</strong> coloniser's tongue to write"'decolonising fictions', texts that write back against imperial fictions<strong>and</strong> texts that incorporate alternative ways <strong>of</strong> seeing <strong>and</strong> living in <strong>the</strong>world" (Brydon & Tiffin, 1993: 11). Pico Iyer in a discussion <strong>of</strong>postcolonial writing15 remarks that <strong>the</strong> idea <strong>of</strong> centre <strong>and</strong> periphery haspostco colonialism does not mean anything political <strong>and</strong> it is moreconcerned with <strong>the</strong> discourse that has arisen from a colonial context. Itis a term used to "cover all <strong>the</strong> culture affected by <strong>the</strong> imperial processfrom <strong>the</strong> moment <strong>of</strong> colonization to <strong>the</strong> present day7' (Ashcr<strong>of</strong>t et al,1989: 2).


een turned upside down <strong>and</strong> what was <strong>the</strong> "eccentric" world is today<strong>the</strong> world's centrel6. Postcolonial writing, thus tries to revisualise reality<strong>and</strong> rejects <strong>the</strong> established order in <strong>the</strong> process <strong>of</strong> decolonising(1989: 4-5).Maxwell discussing <strong>the</strong> impact <strong>of</strong> language in colonised countriesnotes two parallel developments; In <strong>the</strong> first instance, <strong>the</strong> colonialistsimplanted <strong>the</strong>ir language in <strong>the</strong> conquered l<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> made it <strong>the</strong> newlanguage <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> country. (Such a growth is observed in Canada.) In <strong>the</strong>second instance <strong>the</strong> colonialist's language was not implanted but itbecame a major language along with <strong>the</strong> existing vernaculars in <strong>the</strong>country. (An illustration <strong>of</strong> such a development is India) (1965: 82-3).Thus, one notices that India <strong>and</strong> Canada fall into two categories <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>colonial rule. Besides <strong>the</strong>se influences, <strong>the</strong> literature produced has alsobeen promoted by <strong>the</strong> historical <strong>and</strong> ideological circumstances <strong>of</strong> which<strong>the</strong> people have been a part. India has produced bilingual writers likeArun Kolatkar, Dilip Chitre, Chudamani Raghavan, <strong>and</strong> Kamala Das<strong>and</strong> also writers who write only in English--Nissim Ezekiel, Raja Rao,R. K. Narayan, Anita Desai, <strong>and</strong> Shashi Deshp<strong>and</strong>e. Similarly, inCanada one witnesses French-Canadian writers such as Gabrielle Roy,<strong>and</strong> Marie Claire Blais, as well as English-Canadian writers such as16Iyer's article in Time magazine made an analysis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> rise <strong>of</strong>literary writing in postcolonial countries <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> change in powerrelationships between <strong>the</strong> ruler <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> ruled (1 993: 8).


Atwood, Margaret Laurence, Robert Kroetch, E<strong>the</strong>l Wilson, <strong>and</strong> AliceMunro. At <strong>the</strong> same time <strong>the</strong> concept <strong>of</strong> multiculturalism has developedwriters <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r origins too. A few that can be mentioned in this contextare Michael Ondaatje, Joy Kogawa, Daphne Marlatt, <strong>and</strong> Claire Harris.What is <strong>the</strong> main focus <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se writers? Vassanji, talking aboutImmigrant writing, mentions that <strong>the</strong> writers must write aboutexperiences true to <strong>the</strong>ir age <strong>and</strong> lifestyle. Such writing invariablyproduces <strong>the</strong>mes like alienation, social <strong>and</strong> political turmoils, racism,economic struggles, subjection <strong>and</strong> exile (1985:3). Ruminating on thisstatement one notices that most postcolonial writing too discusses such<strong>the</strong>mes. The postcolonial writers, moreover depict <strong>the</strong>ir rootlessness <strong>and</strong>glorify <strong>the</strong>ir marginality while trying to locate <strong>the</strong>mselves through <strong>the</strong>irwriting.Postcolonialism <strong>and</strong> FeminismThe idea <strong>of</strong> survival <strong>and</strong> identity has encouraged <strong>the</strong> growth <strong>of</strong> anumber <strong>of</strong> women writers in Canada. These writers have attempted todiscuss in <strong>the</strong>ir works <strong>the</strong> status <strong>and</strong> role <strong>of</strong> women within society.English, however, has been an alien language for women writers in <strong>the</strong>Indian sub-continent, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>refore <strong>the</strong> number <strong>of</strong> women writing in <strong>the</strong>English language are very few. Never<strong>the</strong>less, <strong>the</strong> past one decade hasseen an increase in literature produced in English by women writers. At


present one finds that <strong>the</strong>re is not only a body <strong>of</strong> creative writing, butalso a body <strong>of</strong> criticism spearheaded by critics <strong>and</strong> academics such asSusie Tharu, Kumkum Sangari, Ketu H. Katrak, Meenakshi Mukherjee,Arun Prabha Mukherj ee, Ch<strong>and</strong>ra Talpade Mohanty, K. Lalitha,Tej aswini Niranj ana, Kalpana Ram, Raj eswari Sunder Rajan, <strong>and</strong>Gayatri Chakravarthi Spivak. Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se women are rooted in Indiawhile o<strong>the</strong>rs are in Western countries from where <strong>the</strong>y are able tointroduce <strong>the</strong>ir ideas into <strong>the</strong> large body <strong>of</strong> western criticism. Thesecritics have not only created an awareness <strong>of</strong> Indian women, but also ina generalised way <strong>of</strong> 'Third' world women too.At this juncture it is important to concern ourselves with <strong>the</strong>concept <strong>of</strong> feminism <strong>and</strong> its impact on <strong>the</strong> literature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> postcolonialcountries. Feminism is generally perceived as a political agenda thatdeveloped in <strong>the</strong> United States after 1960s. Many developing countriesare disturbed by this concept <strong>and</strong> do not want to commit <strong>the</strong>mselves to apolitical ideology17 which <strong>the</strong>y feel dem<strong>and</strong>s equal rights for women,17A point that is <strong>of</strong> interest in <strong>the</strong> present context is Sartre's view onBeauvoir's feminism. Discussing this aspect Tori1 Moi states:... Sartre rightly assumes that simply to discuss women's socialsituation, <strong>the</strong>ir sexuality or <strong>the</strong>ir identity is not in itself afeminist entreprise. To be a feminist is to take up a politicalposition: it requires <strong>the</strong> capacity to posit certain goals <strong>and</strong> todefine one's enemies, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> will <strong>and</strong> ability to attack <strong>the</strong>m.Feminism, one might say, requires us not simply to describe<strong>the</strong> status quo, but to define it as unjust <strong>and</strong> oppressive as


<strong>and</strong> which is moreover far removed from <strong>the</strong>ir circumstances. Incountries, like India, <strong>the</strong>re has been <strong>the</strong> additional claim by somewomen that <strong>the</strong>y don't need feminism, for Indian women gainedpolitical <strong>and</strong> legal rights with independence. Ano<strong>the</strong>r factor promotingthis <strong>the</strong>ory is that <strong>the</strong> Indian constitution has not made anydifferentiation in gender.What is to be considered at this point is what feminism is <strong>and</strong> howone can define it. It cannot forever be connected to <strong>the</strong> establishment <strong>of</strong>equality between sexes. It has steadily gained a number <strong>of</strong> connotations,<strong>and</strong> also has invited a large number <strong>of</strong> critical <strong>the</strong>ories variously labelledas Marxist feminism, psychoanalytical feminism, socialist feminism,radical feminism, French feminism, etc. What is relevant at this junctureas far as feminist concepts are concerned is to feel, to know, <strong>and</strong> tounderst<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> predicament <strong>and</strong> dilemma <strong>of</strong> women within <strong>the</strong> context<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> society <strong>and</strong> culture to which <strong>the</strong>y belong. This can be defined asfeminism18 because such an ideology creates a conscious awareness <strong>of</strong>well. It also requires a vision <strong>of</strong> an alternative: a utopianperspective which inspires <strong>and</strong> informs <strong>the</strong> struggle againstcurrent oppression (1 994: 185).l8This feeling is au<strong>the</strong>nticated by <strong>the</strong> words <strong>of</strong> Smaro Kamboureli inSounding Dzfferences:Let me say first that feminism doesn't have to do only withwomen. Quite <strong>the</strong> contrary: it has to do with all aspects <strong>of</strong>culture. In o<strong>the</strong>r words, it is a political movement that seeks,


women's problems. Mohanty points out that feminist struggles canoccur simultaneously at two interconnected leilels: "an ideological,discursive level which addresses questions <strong>of</strong> representation(womanhoodifemininitS.), <strong>and</strong> a material, experiential, daily-life levelwhich focuses on <strong>the</strong> micropolitics <strong>of</strong> work. home, family, sexuality,etc" (1991:2 E ).Passing from feminist <strong>the</strong>ories to postcolonial <strong>the</strong>ory, one noticesthat <strong>the</strong>re are many points <strong>of</strong> intersection between <strong>the</strong> two concepts.Both postcolonialists <strong>and</strong> feminists are faced with <strong>the</strong> question <strong>of</strong>identity, problem <strong>of</strong> language, <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>me <strong>of</strong> displacement, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> sense<strong>of</strong> loss. The problem <strong>of</strong> language is intensified in feminist writingbecause women in society are always <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r, <strong>the</strong> "second sex" <strong>and</strong><strong>the</strong>y, like <strong>the</strong> postcolonialists, are forced to use <strong>the</strong> language <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>irmasters. Women writers experience a void, a vacuum as <strong>the</strong>y have touse a language that has been created by patriarchy. One may argue thatpostcolonial countries do not have a language, but as Ashcr<strong>of</strong>t points out<strong>the</strong>re is a preexisting language in all societies, <strong>and</strong> it is women whoamong o<strong>the</strong>r things, to undo <strong>the</strong> political rhetoric <strong>of</strong> ourtradition, which is a rhetoric <strong>of</strong> polarities, as Lola said. S<strong>of</strong>eminist writing as an activity is - has to be - iconoclastic ....that we should move away from our obsession with identity toa concern with difference, from wholeness to incompleteness,from representation to presentation. This kind <strong>of</strong> movement is,for me, a political gesture that deflects <strong>the</strong> status quo, be itliterary or social (1 993 : 13 7- 138).


have no language at all (1 989:25 ). Therefore \yomen gvriters ha1.e tocreate a new language'o from <strong>the</strong> existing one. The construction <strong>and</strong>perception <strong>of</strong> such a language, says it'hitlocl;. can be called "femalenaturalism" (a term she bonou~s from Kay Ferres) kvhich means womenwriting about sensual experiences such as touch, taste. hearing, <strong>and</strong>smell, or referring to details like food. <strong>and</strong> clothing, or attempting tochronicle <strong>the</strong>ir lives in terms <strong>of</strong> events like birth, death, <strong>and</strong> marriage(1989: xxxi).Viewing <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>me <strong>of</strong> displacement, one finds that postcolonialfeminist writing deals with power relations, that constraints women. Incertain instances women's position changes <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>y may assume apowerful role. Such power transferences are witnessed in Indianhouseholds where women are socialised <strong>and</strong> domesticated, within <strong>the</strong>family, by <strong>the</strong> dominating attitude <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r-in-law, who becomes<strong>the</strong> defender af a tradition which had earlier circumscribed her. Theconnections between <strong>the</strong> two concepts can also be noticed in terms <strong>of</strong>not just language <strong>and</strong> hegemony, but also in <strong>the</strong> political set up <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>society, <strong>the</strong> experience <strong>of</strong> being silenced, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> attempt to gain avoice.I9For a more enlightening discussion see Kate McKlunkie'sargument in <strong>the</strong> article, "Women's Language <strong>and</strong> Literature: A Problemin Women's Studies" (1983: 5 1-6 1).


Feminism <strong>and</strong> postcolonialism try to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> marginaiised<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>y try to shift <strong>the</strong> roles <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> oppressor <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> oppressed.Postcolonialist feminist writing has now hegun 1~jtl-1 "questioning <strong>of</strong>forms <strong>and</strong> modes, to unmasking <strong>the</strong> assumptions upon tj*hich suchcanonical constructions are founded, moving first to make <strong>the</strong>ir crypticbases visible <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>n to destabilise <strong>the</strong>m" (i\shcr<strong>of</strong>t et al. 1989: 175-176). Feminism's agenda is not only to oppose sexism but also to makewomen think <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir roles or <strong>the</strong>ir images. Postcolonial feministwriting, thus discusses <strong>the</strong> position <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> victim, <strong>and</strong> here I restate verybriefly what Atwood has discussed at great length in her critical workSurvival: <strong>the</strong>re is <strong>the</strong> position where you deny <strong>the</strong> fact that you are <strong>the</strong>victim or acknowledge that you are a victim but explain your position as<strong>the</strong> will <strong>of</strong> God, fate or <strong>the</strong> dictates <strong>of</strong> biology. There is also <strong>the</strong> positionwhere you acknowledge <strong>the</strong> fact that you are a victim but refuse toaccept that <strong>the</strong> role is inevitable (1972: 36-37).The Concept <strong>of</strong> Universal SisterhoodMost writing dealing with women assumes a universality, awomen's group bonded toge<strong>the</strong>r in <strong>the</strong>ir systems <strong>of</strong> oppression <strong>and</strong>suppression. Class, race <strong>and</strong> society are de-emphasised in such writings,<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> major assumption is that men are <strong>the</strong> perpetrators <strong>of</strong> violence<strong>and</strong> domination, whereas women are <strong>the</strong> victims <strong>and</strong> subjects <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>seatrocities. This is not to state that all writing pursues this role model, but


this image has clearly been <strong>the</strong> one mast projected when dealing withman-woman relationships in societies. .A growing body <strong>of</strong> womenprotesting against <strong>the</strong> fact <strong>of</strong> women all m7er <strong>the</strong> world being a"coherent group with identical interests <strong>and</strong> desires" has in recent yearsbeen challenged by many women. These women argue that "sisterhoodcannot be assumed on <strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong> gender; it must be forged in concrete,historical <strong>and</strong> political practice <strong>and</strong> analysis" (Mohanty, 1984: 337 &339).I too, disagree with this system <strong>of</strong> universality because I feel thatfeminism can locate "<strong>the</strong> differences within <strong>the</strong> relationships <strong>and</strong>practices it explores, treating <strong>the</strong>m not as unified <strong>and</strong> homogenous, butas contradictory to <strong>the</strong> degree that <strong>the</strong>y participate in <strong>the</strong> uncertainties,incoherences <strong>and</strong> instabilities <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> cultures where <strong>the</strong>y are found"(Meaney, 1993: viii). I also wish to emphasise that <strong>the</strong> reaction <strong>of</strong>women to male domination varies depending on <strong>the</strong> class <strong>and</strong> status thatwomen occupy in society. Thus, an Indian woman from <strong>the</strong> lower classis not restricted by social customs <strong>and</strong> taboos, <strong>and</strong> knows <strong>the</strong> dominance<strong>of</strong> man <strong>and</strong> can act accordingly, while an educated middle class womanmay know what is happening to her, but is restricted from actingbecause <strong>of</strong> social conventions. There may be o<strong>the</strong>r women who aretotally ignorant <strong>of</strong> what is happening to <strong>the</strong>m, <strong>and</strong> may accept <strong>the</strong> powerrelationship matter <strong>of</strong> factly. Also <strong>the</strong> position <strong>of</strong> women in India isdifferent from that <strong>of</strong> western women--<strong>the</strong> former are economically


dependent on men. <strong>and</strong> are very much circumscribed by cultural -values.Given this picture <strong>of</strong> women in India one cannot expect to equate <strong>the</strong>problems <strong>of</strong> western <strong>and</strong> Indian women. Canadian women areeconomically independent, <strong>and</strong> more educated, than <strong>the</strong>ir Indiancounterparts. Never<strong>the</strong>less, <strong>the</strong>y too, are dominated by <strong>the</strong> values <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>male, at work <strong>and</strong> at home, <strong>and</strong> feel <strong>the</strong> categorisation <strong>of</strong> class.The assumption <strong>of</strong> a universal sisterhood also typecasts womenbased on <strong>the</strong>ir nationalities. Thus women from developing countries arethought to be submissive, passive, willing, ignorant, <strong>and</strong> domesticated.In a similar vein, women <strong>of</strong> developed countries are judged to be smart,loose, unsteady, outgoing, dominant, educated, individualistic, <strong>and</strong>sexual20. Creation <strong>of</strong> such stereotypes can be dangerous for onepresumes characteristics without considering <strong>the</strong> values, <strong>the</strong> traditions,<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> backgrounds <strong>of</strong> women in different countries. Therefore,feminist studies should not construct a homogenous patriarchy, butevaluate <strong>and</strong> study <strong>the</strong> differences based on gender <strong>and</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rrelationships.2oAfter writing this I happened to discover that Ch<strong>and</strong>ra TalpadeMohanty in "Under Western Eyes: Feminist Scholarship <strong>and</strong> ColonialDiscourses" takes a similar viewpoint. However, she implies that <strong>the</strong>concept/idea <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> western women as educated, dominant,etc, is a(implicit) self-representation by <strong>the</strong> western women <strong>the</strong>mselves (1984:337).


One should at this point remember that "<strong>the</strong> iiterar! traditions <strong>of</strong>post-colonial nations share ... <strong>the</strong>matic interests. metaphysical concerns.changes in language pattern. experiments in form" because <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir"collective historical experience ..." (Tiffin, 1983 :12). These similaritieshave been stressed in comparative studies done by various writers. Whatis ernphasised here within <strong>the</strong> limits <strong>of</strong> this particular research project isto view women's writing not as a monolith but to see how "<strong>the</strong>seliteratures bear <strong>the</strong> imprint <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> material forces <strong>of</strong> politics, economics,<strong>and</strong> culture which acts upon <strong>the</strong>m within <strong>the</strong> imperial construct <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong>how this is bound up with <strong>the</strong> replacing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> improved language in <strong>the</strong>new geographical <strong>and</strong> cultural context" (Ashcr<strong>of</strong>t et al 1989:27). Within<strong>the</strong> presence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> coloniser <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> colonised, feminist studies becomesignificant as <strong>the</strong>y engage in assessing <strong>the</strong> women's role within society,<strong>and</strong> bring into sharp focus <strong>the</strong> link <strong>of</strong> power <strong>and</strong> domination, that existsbetween coloniser <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> colonised. Thus, in many ways womenwriters <strong>of</strong> postcolonial countries become important not only in studyingthis image <strong>of</strong> a victim, but also in <strong>the</strong> study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> predator who is alsocircumscribed by <strong>the</strong> society. Is <strong>the</strong> woman able to raise herself from <strong>the</strong>position <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> victim <strong>and</strong> is she able to rebel <strong>and</strong> assert herself is whatconcerns <strong>the</strong> study <strong>of</strong> identity. Therefore, I cannot hope to universalise<strong>the</strong> women's experience, but locate <strong>the</strong> difference <strong>and</strong> underst<strong>and</strong>women from this difference. Finally it must be noted that byuniversalising women's experiences21. one would only be, once again2iArun Prabha Mukhejee arguing in <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> academic


assuming a position <strong>of</strong> power <strong>and</strong> domination, thrreblh becoming <strong>the</strong>coloniser as Mohanty points out:Western feminists appropriate <strong>and</strong> "colonise" <strong>the</strong> fundamentalcomplexities <strong>and</strong> conflicts which characterise <strong>the</strong> lives <strong>of</strong>women <strong>of</strong> different classes, religions, cultures. races <strong>and</strong>castes in <strong>the</strong>se countries. It is in <strong>the</strong> process <strong>of</strong> homozenisation<strong>and</strong> systemisation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> oppression <strong>of</strong> women in <strong>the</strong> thirdworld that power is exercised in much <strong>of</strong> recent Westernfeminist discourse <strong>and</strong> this power needs to be defined <strong>and</strong>universalisation, feels that Western literary criticism focuses solely on"form <strong>and</strong> character7' ignoring o<strong>the</strong>r factors. She supports her argumentby pointing out that most works are judged on "available classification"(such as <strong>the</strong> questipastoralibildungsrornance), ignoring <strong>the</strong> factor that<strong>the</strong> work maybe rooted in more "formal complexities" <strong>of</strong> a society's"experience <strong>of</strong> colonialism, legends <strong>of</strong> heroes <strong>and</strong> villains, deeply heldbelief systems, rhetorical pronouncements <strong>of</strong> local elite such aspoliticians, businessmen <strong>and</strong> movie stars" (1 988: 13). MeenakshiMukherjee too agrees with this point <strong>of</strong> view but she thinks that <strong>the</strong> case<strong>of</strong> literary <strong>the</strong>ory, especially in a country like India, is complicated byvarious o<strong>the</strong>r factors such as colonialisation for a long period, deeprooted traditional <strong>and</strong> cultural heritage, plurality <strong>of</strong> linguistic tongues<strong>and</strong> cultures, <strong>and</strong> limited access to literary pursuits due to low literacyrate, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>refore <strong>the</strong> printed text becomes <strong>the</strong> preserve <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>privileged (1989:45). This is not <strong>the</strong> means to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> readliterary texts, especially <strong>of</strong> postcolonial countries where not onlyproblems <strong>of</strong> caste, <strong>and</strong> class intervene but also political <strong>and</strong> economicbureacracy exists. Within this space exists <strong>the</strong> body <strong>of</strong> women's writingwhich forms <strong>the</strong> focus <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>sis.


named (1 99 1 :351).Katrak's statement too validates <strong>the</strong>se differences: "women writers'stances, particularly with regard to glorifjvingidenigratin traditions,vary as dictated by <strong>the</strong>ir own class backgrounds, levels <strong>of</strong> education,political awareness <strong>and</strong> commitment" <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>y search for alternatives to<strong>the</strong> acts <strong>of</strong> oppression within <strong>the</strong> most "revered traditions" (1989: 173).She adds that most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> texts question patriarchal notions that existedbefore colonisation, <strong>and</strong> that also exist afterwards. She feels that womenwriters locate <strong>the</strong>ir predicament within <strong>the</strong> economic system that basbecome capitalistic because <strong>of</strong> colonization (1989: 173). Thereforewomen writers tend to decolonize <strong>the</strong>mselves by using new narrativemethods as witnessed in <strong>the</strong> set <strong>of</strong> linked <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong> <strong>of</strong> Alice Munro:Lives <strong>of</strong> Girls <strong>and</strong> Women <strong>and</strong>Do You Think You Are, or byconverting myths <strong>and</strong> legends as illustrated by Shashi Deshp<strong>and</strong>e'sstory, "The Inner Rooms" (Dark), or by displacing <strong>the</strong> roles <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> wife/mo<strong>the</strong>ddaughter.In conclusion I would like to clarify that I am herebydeconstructing <strong>the</strong> subject <strong>of</strong> women within <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> <strong>short</strong> storyfiction <strong>and</strong> not trying to prove <strong>the</strong>oretically that women's awareness <strong>of</strong>identities in <strong>the</strong> Canadian <strong>and</strong> Indian context is <strong>the</strong> same. Within <strong>the</strong>purview <strong>of</strong> this chapter I have tried to delineate <strong>the</strong> various influencesthat underlie women's writing <strong>and</strong> in future chapters will attempt to


discuss women <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir relationship with o<strong>the</strong>rs. The aim <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> projecthas been "to make an important contribution to our underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>of</strong>ourselves <strong>and</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs, <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> complex processes by which differentcultures make meanings" (Brydon & Tiffin, 199321).


CHAPTER IIN AND A WOMANNow, what specifically defines <strong>the</strong> situation <strong>of</strong>woman is that she - a kee <strong>and</strong> autonomous beinglike all human creatures - never<strong>the</strong>less discovers <strong>and</strong>chooses herself in a world where men compel her toassume <strong>the</strong> status <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> O<strong>the</strong>r. They propose to turnher into an object <strong>and</strong> to doom her to immanencesince her transcendence is for ever to be transcendedby ano<strong>the</strong>r consciousness which is essential <strong>and</strong>sovereign. The drama <strong>of</strong> woman lies in this conflictbetween <strong>the</strong> fundamental aspirations <strong>of</strong> everysubject - which always posits itself as essential - <strong>and</strong><strong>the</strong> dem<strong>and</strong>s <strong>of</strong> a situation which constitutes her asinessential.--Beauvoir (1 98429)Beauvoir's statement points out <strong>the</strong> existing inequality betweenmen <strong>and</strong> women. This viewpoint is shared by many o<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>and</strong> it hasforrned <strong>the</strong> basis for a large body <strong>of</strong> feminist studies. Munro <strong>and</strong>Deshp<strong>and</strong>e, too, in <strong>the</strong>ir writing portray <strong>the</strong> unequal relationshipexisting between men <strong>and</strong> women. The present chapter proceeds toexamine women's relationship with men as wives or lovers. The study<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> questions <strong>and</strong> probes <strong>the</strong> concept <strong>of</strong> marriage, <strong>the</strong> concept<strong>of</strong> sexuality <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> awareness that is nurtured in women through <strong>the</strong>sebondings.


Before attempting to read <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong>, it is significant to understadwhat <strong>the</strong> concept <strong>of</strong> marriage implies in <strong>the</strong> two societies. Generallyspeaking "marriage" is understood as an ever-lasting relationshipbetween two people. It also connotes men <strong>and</strong> women sharing love,affection, companionship, underst<strong>and</strong>ing, security, sex, etc.Never<strong>the</strong>less as many feminist <strong>the</strong>orists have pointed out maniage is abond that thrusts women into <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> sen.ants/slaves <strong>and</strong> creates anegative image within <strong>the</strong>m.This relationship in <strong>the</strong> Indian context has gained considerablesanctity. Thus, manied women are given importance <strong>and</strong> treatedrespectfully. The qualities <strong>of</strong> piousness, chastity <strong>and</strong> generosity arethrust on <strong>the</strong>m <strong>and</strong> married women are expected to emulate mythicalarchetypes such as Sita <strong>and</strong> Savitri. A girl-child in India is brought upwith <strong>the</strong> view that she is to be ultimately married.In Canada, on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>, marriage does not gain suchimportance. Women are empowered with a greater amount <strong>of</strong> freedomas compared to <strong>the</strong> Indian women. The Canadian women are allowed tochoose <strong>the</strong>ir partners <strong>and</strong> in many cases, women even choose to livesingly <strong>and</strong> separate from <strong>the</strong>ir partners due to incompatibility. Yet, evenin such a society where women have greater freedom to choose <strong>the</strong>irlife-styles, one finds that within <strong>the</strong> relationship itself <strong>the</strong>re isconsiderable amount <strong>of</strong> gender differences <strong>and</strong> women are dis-satisfied


with <strong>the</strong> struggle for power <strong>and</strong> economic stabilit!..Marriage as The Feminist Dictionafy explains can be seen:(1) as a woman's trade, (2) as a system <strong>of</strong> economic exchange,(3) as a system <strong>of</strong> legalised rape <strong>and</strong>/or prostitution, (4) as aunion to be entered into for countless practical, economic,spiritual, legal, political, emotional, or o<strong>the</strong>r reasons, notnecessarily between a man <strong>and</strong> a woman, with manypossibilities for form <strong>and</strong> structure, (5) as <strong>the</strong> materialappropriation by men, (6) as a social contract betweenindividuals who have some freedom to determine its terms, (7)as slavery <strong>and</strong> servitude, (8) as freedom <strong>and</strong> escape fiomfamily, community, or class, (9) as a power struggle betweentwo differently sexed individuals whose power is unequal <strong>and</strong>whose conduct is judged differentially, (10) as a mutualnegotiation <strong>of</strong> rights, needs, joys, <strong>and</strong> responsibilities, (11) asa trap which promotes both security <strong>and</strong> disability, <strong>and</strong> (12) asno longer required <strong>of</strong> women for economic support or socialapproval (1985:252).Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se concepts are portrayed in <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> <strong>of</strong> Munro <strong>and</strong>Deshp<strong>and</strong>e. A point that is to be remembered at this junction is thatmarriage continues to be an essential goal that women strive for in most


societies. Women are still considered weak <strong>and</strong> powerless. <strong>and</strong> anunconscious ideology <strong>of</strong> protecting <strong>the</strong>m esjsts in both societies. Thegrowth <strong>of</strong> literacy <strong>and</strong> awareness <strong>of</strong> social conditions should havebrought greater awareness among women. But, still many women desiremarriage. This is because women still consider it to be a means <strong>of</strong>gaining social approval <strong>and</strong> recognition in society. The trend as noticedin some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> is gradually changing <strong>and</strong> women especially inIndian middle classes are becoming aware <strong>of</strong> what marriage means.The readings are grouped22 according to <strong>the</strong> identity struggle thattakes place among <strong>the</strong> women characters. Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> women charactersin Munro's <strong>and</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's <strong>stories</strong> are silent sufferers while o<strong>the</strong>rs areaware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> trap <strong>the</strong>y have entered into. In some o<strong>the</strong>r <strong>stories</strong> womenrecognise <strong>the</strong> power struggle <strong>and</strong> while some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m try to accept it,o<strong>the</strong>rs attempt to overthrow it. Women dis-satisfied <strong>and</strong> unhappy with<strong>the</strong>ir life-styles also attempt to form relationships with o<strong>the</strong>r men.Women characters are also betrayed by men in few <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong>.Interestingly both <strong>the</strong> writers also attempt to narrate <strong>stories</strong> from a male22This division is not very rigid <strong>and</strong> I am aware that one story canhction in two or more categories. My aim has been to take <strong>the</strong> mostprominent idea that <strong>the</strong> story depicts. A second factor that has to beconsidered is that though I discuss rnarital/sexual relationships, <strong>the</strong> storymay at <strong>the</strong> same time reveal o<strong>the</strong>r relationships too.


point <strong>of</strong> view <strong>and</strong> such <strong>stories</strong> rel~eai <strong>the</strong> masculine concept <strong>of</strong> women.A final type <strong>of</strong> portrayal is that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> independent or free women byboth <strong>the</strong> writers. These women are able to outgroiv <strong>and</strong> distance<strong>the</strong>mselves from <strong>the</strong> bond <strong>of</strong> marriage. They depict <strong>the</strong> women who areable to shape <strong>the</strong>ir individual personalities <strong>and</strong> exist as New &'omen.Silent sufferersOnly two <strong>of</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's <strong>stories</strong> can be grouped into this category.None <strong>of</strong> Munro7s characters portray such subservient, obedient attitudes<strong>and</strong> this could be due to <strong>the</strong> awareness that women already have inCanadian society.The image <strong>of</strong> such traditional women is reflected in <strong>the</strong> two <strong>stories</strong>,namely, "And What's A Son" (Gale), <strong>and</strong> "A Wall is Safer" (Dark)."And What's A Son" (Gale) discusses a wife who assumes an extremelysubservient <strong>and</strong> obsequious personality. On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> wife in"A Wall is Safer" (Dark) is quite aware <strong>of</strong> her position, is educated <strong>and</strong>yet does not want to change.The husb<strong>and</strong> in "And What's a Son" (Gale) is a "dignified <strong>and</strong>respected" old man. He has an illicit relationship with a woman from <strong>the</strong>lower class. Consequently she conceives, <strong>and</strong> he keeps her at his place


claiming that she is <strong>the</strong> widow <strong>of</strong> his dead son, Harsh. The toiyn peopledo not n7ag <strong>the</strong>ir tongues because "it was as much his reputation forabsolute integrity as his wife's staunch acceptance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> youngerwoman that kept sc<strong>and</strong>alous tongues at abeyance" (Gale: 21). One day,some months after <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> old man, <strong>the</strong> child falls ill, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>doctor diagnoses <strong>the</strong> problem as asthma. It is only <strong>the</strong>n that <strong>the</strong> widow<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> man remarks that <strong>the</strong> child's fa<strong>the</strong>r was not her son, Harsh, bu<strong>the</strong>r own husb<strong>and</strong>. She had known <strong>the</strong> truth when <strong>the</strong> woman had cometo <strong>the</strong>ir home, <strong>and</strong> had also been aware <strong>of</strong> her husb<strong>and</strong>'s weakness forwomen from <strong>the</strong> lower classes. Even though she knows his weakness,she is silent about <strong>the</strong> whole affair. Moreover she is pleased about herhusb<strong>and</strong>'s virility <strong>and</strong> thinks that "At his age ... it was a miracle, no less7'(Gale: 24)."A Wall is Safe?' (Dark), too, discusses marital relationships attwo levels--<strong>the</strong> middle class portrayed by Hema <strong>and</strong> her family, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>lower class illustrated by <strong>the</strong> maid-servant, Sitabai <strong>and</strong> her husb<strong>and</strong>,Ramch<strong>and</strong>ra. Sitabai feels that her name23 is <strong>the</strong> source <strong>of</strong> trouble. Herhusb<strong>and</strong> lives with ano<strong>the</strong>r woman, not caring about her. She works,even though she is pregnant because she needs <strong>the</strong> "money <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>food". For her it is a question <strong>of</strong> survival because her husb<strong>and</strong> gives all23The Indian epic Ramayana portrays that Rama's wife, Sitaundergoes a number <strong>of</strong> hardships <strong>and</strong> has been projected as <strong>the</strong> symbol<strong>of</strong> an ideal woman in India.


his pay to his mistress.Hema, on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>, is a lawyer usho has donned <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> atypical housewife doing jobs such as cooking, cleaning, ironing, <strong>and</strong>taking care <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> children. She is not interested in taking up apr<strong>of</strong>ession as she feels that this would cause disruption in <strong>the</strong> family.She is aware that she has become an insignificant being as her thoughtsreflect:Everything here is limitless immense. Your eyes go easily a11<strong>the</strong> way to <strong>the</strong> horizon. The immensity makes nothing <strong>of</strong> you<strong>and</strong> your concerns. Sometimes it soo<strong>the</strong>s me, this idea <strong>of</strong> myown insignificance. Often, however, I am angered that itmakes so many years <strong>of</strong> my life take on <strong>the</strong> grey colour <strong>of</strong>futility (Dark: 67).In <strong>the</strong> first story, <strong>the</strong> housewife displays pride in her husb<strong>and</strong> butshe does not think even once <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r woman. The reason for thismay be <strong>the</strong> hierarchial power structure existing in Indian society. Whena woman mistreats ano<strong>the</strong>r woman, she enhances <strong>the</strong> total power <strong>of</strong> menas a group within patriarchy. In o<strong>the</strong>r words women are able to getpower only as agents <strong>of</strong> domination <strong>and</strong> oppression within <strong>the</strong> maledominated family structure. The woman who comes to gain <strong>the</strong> upperh<strong>and</strong> is usually one who has <strong>the</strong> backing <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> approval <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>


powerful men. The story plays not only on <strong>the</strong> comventional selfsacrifice<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> wife but it also reveals <strong>the</strong> poiver <strong>of</strong> man <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> needfor a male child. A third factor is <strong>the</strong> exploitation <strong>of</strong> people from <strong>the</strong>lower classes.The second story reveals that women like Sitabai when illtreatedare unable to <strong>of</strong>fer effective resistence because <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir dependence <strong>and</strong>vulnerability. No alternative sources <strong>of</strong> support are available to mostwomen outside <strong>the</strong>ir family in <strong>the</strong> Indian society. There is nowhere else<strong>the</strong>y can go, if <strong>the</strong>y suffer abuse <strong>and</strong> neglect. The o<strong>the</strong>r woman, Hema,suffers <strong>and</strong> gives up her career for maintaining <strong>the</strong> harmony <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>family. She does have aspirations but is able to forfeit it. In <strong>the</strong> process,she thwarts her own selfhood <strong>and</strong> becomes a self-effacing personality.One wonders, (at this point) why women are silent <strong>and</strong> bear allproblems stoically. It is true that <strong>the</strong>y are trained to undergo suffering<strong>and</strong> a secondary role without resistance: Still <strong>the</strong> question is why do<strong>the</strong>y put up with it? The answer may be found in <strong>the</strong> words <strong>of</strong> Beauvoiras expressed in The Second Sex. She thinks that <strong>the</strong> young girl thoughaware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> injustice does not complain because, "she is too muchdivided against herself to join battle with <strong>the</strong> world; she limits herself toa flight from reality or a symbolic struggle against it" (1984: 375). SheEur<strong>the</strong>rs states that:


Woman plays <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> those secret agents who are left to<strong>the</strong> firing squad if <strong>the</strong>y get caught. <strong>and</strong> are loaded r~ithrewards if <strong>the</strong>y succeed; it is for her to shoulder all man'simmorality: all women, not only <strong>the</strong> prostitute, senre as sewerto <strong>the</strong> shining, wholesome edifice where respectable peoplehave <strong>the</strong>ir abode. qTbenen, <strong>the</strong>reupon, to <strong>the</strong>se bvomen onespeaks <strong>of</strong> dignity, honour, loyalty, <strong>of</strong> all <strong>the</strong> l<strong>of</strong>ty masculinevirtues, it is not astonishing if <strong>the</strong>y decline to 'go along'(1984: 625-6).Women in a PredicamentGenerally many women are unable to get out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir relationshipdue to a number <strong>of</strong> reasons. At times <strong>the</strong>y may be economicallydependent or emotionally dependent on <strong>the</strong>ir husb<strong>and</strong>silovers. In o<strong>the</strong>rinstances as illustrated by <strong>the</strong> Indian women <strong>the</strong> restraints imposed bysociety makes it very difficult for women to move out. Also <strong>the</strong> women,in most cases are aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir positions <strong>and</strong> roles as can be seen inDeshp<strong>and</strong>e's "Why a Robin" (Leg), "A Man <strong>and</strong> A Woman" (Gale),"The Valley in Shadow" (Dark), <strong>and</strong> "My Beloved Charioteer" (Dark)<strong>and</strong> hhxo's "How I Met My Husb<strong>and</strong>" (SIB), <strong>and</strong> "Bardon Bus"(MO*


The husb<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> wife in "\brhy a Robin' (Leg) are distancedbecause <strong>of</strong> a dead child. The wife is unable to communicate with herhusb<strong>and</strong> as he blames her for <strong>the</strong> child's death. She feels <strong>the</strong> rift <strong>and</strong> hissilence freezes her: "But his silences, more eloquent than any anger,freezes me. And I don't really need to ask <strong>the</strong> question-why me?Because I know" (Leg: 51). She is, <strong>the</strong>refore, filled with a sense <strong>of</strong> guilt<strong>and</strong> thinks that she is a failure, "as a wife as a companion, as a mo<strong>the</strong>r.Between my husb<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> myself <strong>the</strong>re is a blankness--we never evenquarrel" (Leg: 52). Her life is made miserable by her low self-esteem,which is intensified by <strong>the</strong> difference in <strong>the</strong>ir status. The marriage hadnot been successful fiom <strong>the</strong> beginning due to <strong>the</strong> wife's feeling <strong>of</strong>inferiority. She thinks <strong>of</strong> her presence as an intrusion when she says: "Idawdle over my work deliberately so that I am late going to bed. Twosingle beds. Two isl<strong>and</strong>s that nothing can bridge. Not <strong>the</strong> child. Noteven <strong>the</strong> bridge <strong>of</strong> passion. It is his special place, his retreat, <strong>the</strong> placewhere he can be most alone. I will not intrude" (Leg: 52).The main problem she realizes is that she has denied <strong>and</strong> sacrificedso much that she has lost herself. She fails to recognise her desire <strong>and</strong>wants. She realises that without wantsidesires <strong>of</strong> one's own, a personloses one's ego! "That without wants, <strong>the</strong>re is no I". In contrast to <strong>the</strong>women characters in "And What's a Son" (Gale) <strong>and</strong> "A Wall is Safer"(Dark) <strong>the</strong> wife here is conscious <strong>of</strong> what is wrong <strong>and</strong> is also aware <strong>of</strong>her own loss <strong>of</strong> identity.


"A <strong>and</strong> A Woman" (Gale) describes <strong>the</strong> agony <strong>and</strong> anguish <strong>of</strong>Lalita, a widow. Lalita recognises that with <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> her husb<strong>and</strong>,life has become dead. She notices that small joys <strong>of</strong> life become bigissues in <strong>the</strong> eyes <strong>of</strong> society. Her desire for "a red <strong>and</strong> blue sari" meetswith such astonishment that she feels that as if "she had danced nakedon <strong>the</strong> street" (Gale: 37). Her delight <strong>and</strong> laughter at her child's attemptto st<strong>and</strong> up is greeted with <strong>the</strong> words, "...My God, Lalita, You! ... Youthink it looks nice to laugh like that?" (Gale: 30). And thus she had beenmade to sacrifice all joy <strong>of</strong> living as her husb<strong>and</strong> was dead. Lalita'sagony is increased when her repressed physical desires are kindled by<strong>the</strong> sexual advances <strong>of</strong> Ajit, her seventeen year old bro<strong>the</strong>r-in-law. Shefeels guilty about her sexuality <strong>and</strong> also feels imprisoned by <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong>circumscribed life that she has to lead which provides "no outlet for hervitality, her energy" (Gale: 37).In an attempt to share her agony <strong>and</strong> guilt, she discusses <strong>the</strong> issuewith Manu, her dead husb<strong>and</strong>'s friend who has been crippled by anaccident. Her sense <strong>of</strong> guilt is nurtured by her Indian upbringing whichhas invoked <strong>the</strong> feeling in her that physical desire is evil. Manu, on <strong>the</strong>o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>, explains to her that <strong>the</strong> act <strong>of</strong> sex is natural, <strong>and</strong> one neednot feel ashamed <strong>of</strong> it. Inspite <strong>of</strong> his explanations she is not convinced<strong>of</strong> what she has done <strong>and</strong> tells him:


Nothing can convince me that what I've done is not Krong. Ifit were not for Ramesh, [her son] f would kill myself. But youknow what <strong>the</strong>y would say <strong>of</strong> me afien~rards <strong>and</strong> how thatwould hurt Ramesh, when he grew up. So I haye to live withthis weakness. A slave to my own body. I disgust myself. I'mdirty, abnormal (Gale: 37-38).Manu suggests that she could leave <strong>the</strong> place, but she knows thatshe is trapped--her parents are dead <strong>and</strong> she cannot live on her bro<strong>the</strong>r'ssympathy. Moreover her in-laws won't allow her to take away Ramesh,whom she loves. Manu underst<strong>and</strong>s that "she was like a restive colt inan enclosure struggling to get out. But <strong>the</strong>re was no gate. She had tojump. And she had lost her legs. Welt, if <strong>the</strong>re was no gate. She had tomake one" (Gale: 39). Finally, Manu suggests to her that <strong>the</strong>y could getmarried, for both <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m are maimed in life--one physically <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>o<strong>the</strong>r mentally. He thinks that <strong>the</strong>y could share <strong>the</strong>ir experiences <strong>and</strong>fight against society, as both <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m had faced "living death", <strong>the</strong>ycould now make life more meaningful. He thus wishes to help her <strong>and</strong>erase <strong>the</strong> guilt within her. He <strong>of</strong>fers her a new beginning, but is Lalitaable to thrust aside her traditional upbringing <strong>and</strong> accept him is <strong>the</strong>point.Marriage for <strong>the</strong> sake <strong>of</strong> economic gain is <strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong> "The Valleyin Shadow" (Dark). The protagonist here is a woman crippled by polio,


<strong>and</strong> neglected by her husb<strong>and</strong>. She craves for love, <strong>and</strong> attention but hedoes not care for her. He neglects her <strong>and</strong> she rraiises that he hadmarried her for her money. He had also slept with her initially, onlybecause he wished to have a heir. She recollects that he had married herfor <strong>the</strong> money she earned. She realises after <strong>the</strong> birth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir son that hefinds her distasteful. He had only put up with her "because <strong>of</strong> his desirefor a son". After <strong>the</strong> son was born he had avoided her <strong>and</strong> she "had shutout forever all hopes <strong>of</strong> any human contact" (Dark: 40).This disregard by him for her sexual needs makes her weave sexualfantasies. These fantasies are also curbed when she becomes conscious<strong>of</strong> her crippled body, she feels guilty for indulging in such dreams. Thestory has a cliched ending because <strong>the</strong> wife in spite <strong>of</strong> being wrongedfeels sony for her husb<strong>and</strong>.In Munro's "Bardon Bus" (MOJ) <strong>the</strong> narrator, a divorced woman,pictures <strong>the</strong> romantic notions that women possess about men. She traces<strong>the</strong> life <strong>of</strong> a woman like herself who could be pleased by just a man'sintimate touch or an intimate tone <strong>of</strong> voice, With memories <strong>of</strong> suchintimacies, she could exist <strong>and</strong> thrive in secret pleasure: "A life longsecret, life long dream-life. I could go round singing in <strong>the</strong> kitchen,polishing <strong>the</strong> stove, wiping <strong>the</strong> lamp chimneys, dipping water for <strong>the</strong> teafrom <strong>the</strong> drinking pail7' (MOJ: 111). This fantasy <strong>of</strong> hers is partiallyrealized when she meets an anthropologist whom she refers to as X. She


stays with him <strong>and</strong> enjoys a feeling <strong>of</strong> "leisureb domesticitj- with afeeling <strong>of</strong> perfect security" (IMCIJ: 113). kloreover, <strong>the</strong>y recogise <strong>the</strong>happiness that <strong>the</strong>y share for <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> period <strong>and</strong> as she states:We were not afkaid to use <strong>the</strong> ward lave. We lived withoutresponsibility, without a future, in freedom, with generosity inconsent but not wearying celebration. We had no doubt thatour happiness would last out <strong>the</strong> little time required (MQLEven after both <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m separate <strong>and</strong> go back to <strong>the</strong>ir respectivelifestyles, <strong>the</strong> narrator keeps dreaming <strong>and</strong> thinking about 'X'. On <strong>the</strong>o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong> her friend, Kay is constantly falling in <strong>and</strong> out <strong>of</strong> love: "Toher, it seems an adventure <strong>and</strong> whenever she falls in love, she takes up aman <strong>and</strong> his story whole heartedly" (MOJ: 116). The narrator realisesthat her friend's behaviour is not exceptional <strong>and</strong> she underst<strong>and</strong>s that atleast she is not condemned to living with reservations <strong>and</strong> withdrawals,long drawn-out dissatisfactions, inarticulate wavering miseries as sheherself is forced to.She <strong>the</strong>n meets a friend <strong>of</strong> X's called Dennis. The hopes to gainsome infomTion about X through him, but Dennis is too wrapped up inhis own <strong>the</strong>ories which he wishes to discuss with someone. He talksabout men <strong>and</strong> women's way <strong>of</strong> life <strong>and</strong> tells her that men even when


<strong>the</strong>y are aging love a wider choice <strong>and</strong> can get younger Ivomen whilewomen cannot do <strong>the</strong> same. Thus, women are at a disadirantage. Hefur<strong>the</strong>r states that men by such choices are able to renew <strong>the</strong>mselves <strong>and</strong>gain vitality while <strong>the</strong> women are removed from life. He, however,changes his view in <strong>the</strong> final part <strong>of</strong> his talk <strong>and</strong> states that Fwmen arelucky as <strong>the</strong>y are able to accept loss <strong>and</strong> death more easily than men. Heconcludes by emphasising this point:I've seen so many parts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> world <strong>and</strong> so many strangethings <strong>and</strong> so much suffering. It's my conclusion now that youwon't get any happiness by playing tricks on life. It's only bynatural renunciation <strong>and</strong> by accepting deprivation that weprepare for death <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>refore that we get any happiness.(Mrn 122)This talk makes <strong>the</strong> nanator realise that her life is not meant todream about men such as X. She, thus, realises that she has to let go:"What you have to decide, really is whe<strong>the</strong>r to be crazy or not, <strong>and</strong> Ihaven't <strong>the</strong> stamina, <strong>the</strong> power, <strong>the</strong> seething will, for prolongedcraziness" (MUJ 127). Her distancing herself from <strong>the</strong> man she loves,she feels, is <strong>the</strong> way to be reassured <strong>of</strong> oneself.This story reflects <strong>the</strong> predicament that <strong>the</strong> woman goes through<strong>and</strong> how she is finally able to raise herself from <strong>the</strong> dilemma she


undergoes through."Material" (SIB) by Munro discusses how women are used asmaterials to construct <strong>stories</strong>. The narrator is diirorced from her firsthusb<strong>and</strong>, Hugo who is a writer. Her second husb<strong>and</strong> Gabriel, notices <strong>the</strong>book published in Hugo's name <strong>and</strong> buys it so that Clea, <strong>the</strong> daughterlearns about her fa<strong>the</strong>r. When <strong>the</strong> narrator reads <strong>the</strong> biographical noteshe thinks that Hugo leads a false life. It is <strong>the</strong>n she realises that to himlife has always been unrealistic <strong>and</strong> dramatic. To him women are justmaterial from which lies <strong>and</strong> <strong>stories</strong> could be fabricated. It is thisrealisation that strikes her <strong>and</strong> she also perceives that Hugo <strong>and</strong> Gabrielare alike as <strong>the</strong>y both have <strong>the</strong> ability to label <strong>and</strong> compartmentalisethingsheings without caring for <strong>the</strong>ir individual personalities:At <strong>the</strong> same time, at dinner, looking at my husb<strong>and</strong> Gabriel, Idecided that he <strong>and</strong> Hugo are not really so unlike. Both <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong>m have managed something. Both <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m have decidedwhat to do about everything <strong>the</strong>y run across in this world,what attitude to take, how to ignore or use things. In <strong>the</strong>irlimited <strong>and</strong> precarious ways <strong>the</strong>y both have authority. Theyare not at <strong>the</strong> mercy. Or <strong>the</strong>y think <strong>the</strong>y are not. I can't blame<strong>the</strong>m, for making whatever arrangements <strong>the</strong>y can make(SIB: 43-44).


The idea <strong>of</strong> entrapment <strong>and</strong> release forms <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>me <strong>of</strong>Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's "My Beloved Charioteer'' (Dark) <strong>and</strong> Munro's "How I MetMy Husb<strong>and</strong>" (SIB). The old woman in Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's stov has no lovefor her husb<strong>and</strong> because she had felt very restricted by his authoritativemanner. In fact she had been like a puppet who had been manipulated byher husb<strong>and</strong> according to his desires. She had lived with him for twentyfive years <strong>and</strong> had learnt to know his likes <strong>and</strong> dislikes, yet he had nevertroubled himself to know her likes <strong>and</strong> dislikes. She thus feels liberated,free <strong>and</strong> happy after his death.Edie in "How I Met My Husb<strong>and</strong>" (SIB) is infatuated by a pilot <strong>and</strong>waits after he goes away for a letter from him. She waits eagerly for <strong>the</strong>letter but as she awaits she realises that he is never going to write. Sheunderst<strong>and</strong>s that her waiting was futile:... till it came to me one day <strong>the</strong>re were women doing this with<strong>the</strong>ir lives, all over. There were women just waiting <strong>and</strong>waiting by mailboxes for one letter or ano<strong>the</strong>r. I imagined memaking this journey day after day <strong>and</strong> year after year, <strong>and</strong> myhair starting to go grey, <strong>and</strong> I thought, I was never made to goon like that. So I stopped meeting <strong>the</strong> mail. If <strong>the</strong>re werewomen all through life waiting, <strong>and</strong> women busy <strong>and</strong> notwaiting, I knew which I had to be. Even though <strong>the</strong>re might bethings <strong>the</strong> second kind <strong>of</strong> women have to pass up <strong>and</strong> never


know about, it still is better (SIB: 65).everyday.Finally she marries <strong>the</strong> mailman who sees her ~~aiting for <strong>the</strong> postDeshp<strong>and</strong>e's story "My Beloved Charioteei' (Dark) discusses <strong>the</strong>entrapment <strong>of</strong> a wife due to <strong>the</strong> social conditions imposed by apatriarchal society, while Munro's "How I Met My Husb<strong>and</strong>" discusses<strong>the</strong> romantic trap that women may get into. The story "A Man <strong>and</strong> AWoman" (Gale) displays <strong>the</strong> authority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> in-laws. It also reveals <strong>the</strong>amount <strong>of</strong> freedom an Indian widow enjoys. The fact is that women arecaught in a vicious circle by family <strong>and</strong> society which makes it difficultfor women to even attempt to free <strong>the</strong>mselves. In this story thoughManu <strong>of</strong>fers her a solution, one wonders if Lalita is able to accept it.This predicament arises because a woman who wishes to escape needsto be able to withst<strong>and</strong> alienation. How many women are strong enoughto withst<strong>and</strong> such an ostracization is <strong>the</strong> question. A final point that israised in this story as well as o<strong>the</strong>rs is <strong>the</strong> rigid attitude towards sex <strong>and</strong>sexuality that women display as opposed to <strong>the</strong> extremely open attituderevealed by <strong>the</strong> women characters in Munro's <strong>stories</strong>.The story "My Beloved Charioteer" (Dark) once again portrays <strong>the</strong>trap that marriage becomes for an Indian wife. The woman is unable toget out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> situation while Munro's three <strong>stories</strong> "How I Met My


Husb<strong>and</strong>" (SIB),"Bardon Bus" (MOJ) <strong>and</strong> "Slaterial""(SIB) depict <strong>the</strong>ability <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Canadian women to mow out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir predicament.Though Eddie in "How I Met My Husb<strong>and</strong>" (SIB) waits for <strong>the</strong> man <strong>of</strong>her dreams, she realises that he may not return. Once she becomes aware<strong>of</strong> this fact, she marries <strong>the</strong> postman <strong>and</strong> settles down. Similarly in"Bardon Bus" (MOJ) Kay <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> narrator are divorced. Both <strong>the</strong>sewomen realise <strong>the</strong> meaning <strong>of</strong> love. While <strong>the</strong> narrator in <strong>the</strong> story hasrecognised <strong>the</strong> illusionary nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> man-woman relationship, herfriend Kay seems to play around with men, falling in <strong>and</strong> out <strong>of</strong> love.The concluding story in this section "Material" (SIB) displays <strong>the</strong>enlightened view that <strong>the</strong> narrator has <strong>of</strong> men. The story reveals not onlymen's exploitation <strong>of</strong> women but also <strong>the</strong>ir inability to come toconclusions <strong>and</strong> decisions. Women, it is pointed out, are unable todecide <strong>and</strong> acknowledge priorities. This could also be beneficial forwomen who are <strong>the</strong>n able to be flexible <strong>and</strong> adapt <strong>the</strong>mselves todifferent circumstances.Power RelationshipsKate Millett in Sexual Politics points out that <strong>the</strong> basis for allpower relationships is <strong>the</strong> male-female relationship. She fiu<strong>the</strong>r states,"Social caste supercedes all o<strong>the</strong>r forms <strong>of</strong> inegalitarianism: racial,


political or economic, <strong>and</strong> unless <strong>the</strong> clinging to male supremacy as abirthright is finally forgone, all systems <strong>of</strong> oppression will continue t<strong>of</strong>unction simply by virtue <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir logical <strong>and</strong> emotional m<strong>and</strong>ate in <strong>the</strong>primary human situation" (1970: 25)Male control <strong>and</strong> power over women in all spheres <strong>of</strong> life is mhatconstitutes patriarchy <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>refore, one needs to eliminate it. But this isnot easy as patriarchal ideology, says Millett has made it certain thatmen always love <strong>the</strong> dominant roles while women love <strong>the</strong> subordinateroles. By such a conditioning, men are able to gain <strong>the</strong> approval <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>women that <strong>the</strong>y oppress. Their oppression is carried out throughinstitutions such as <strong>the</strong> academy, <strong>the</strong> church <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> family". These24Power is generally consolidated by conditioning women.Conditioning is generally done by shaping women's appearances,behaviours <strong>and</strong> attitudes. One method adopted <strong>of</strong>ten in Indianhouseholds is differentiation. A new bride is usually taunted <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>differences between her fa<strong>the</strong>r's place <strong>and</strong> her husb<strong>and</strong>'s place pointedout thus creating a feeling <strong>of</strong> inferiority within her. She is considered analien <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> rules <strong>of</strong> submission are thrust on her, mainly by hermo<strong>the</strong>r- in law. The mo<strong>the</strong>r-in-law becomes <strong>the</strong> enforcer, as she is nowgiven <strong>the</strong> authority to rule. She has <strong>the</strong> right by convention, to dominate<strong>and</strong> exhibit power over <strong>the</strong> new daughter-in-law.It may be argued that in present times a change in <strong>the</strong> traditionalfamily structure has been disrupted as more families are becomingnuclear. Moreover, <strong>the</strong> practice <strong>of</strong> purdah in most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> households isgone. Never<strong>the</strong>less one notices that <strong>the</strong> appearance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> nuclear family<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> disappearance <strong>of</strong> purdah has not changed <strong>the</strong> status <strong>of</strong>relationships, Authority is still vested with <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r-in-lawimo<strong>the</strong>r-inlawor o<strong>the</strong>r males close to <strong>the</strong> husb<strong>and</strong>. The idea <strong>of</strong> confinement <strong>and</strong>


institutions rationalise <strong>and</strong> justify women's subordi-nation to men <strong>and</strong> inmost cases, women develop a sense <strong>of</strong> inferiority.Millett also noted that contemporary feminism attempted to destroy<strong>the</strong> sexlgender system <strong>and</strong> she looked forward to a society in whichequality <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sexes was established (1970: 62). Marilyn French, toolike Millett, believed that patriarchy is <strong>the</strong> cause <strong>of</strong> all oppression. Shestressed that "Stratification <strong>of</strong> men above women, leads in time tostratification <strong>of</strong> classes; an elite rules over people perceived as 'closer tonature', savage, bestial, animalistic" (1985: 72). She traced in her bookBeyond Power : On Women, Men <strong>and</strong> Morals <strong>the</strong> origins <strong>of</strong> patriarchy<strong>and</strong> explained that over a period <strong>of</strong> evolution, men had become <strong>the</strong>authoritative figures <strong>and</strong> held 'power-over' <strong>the</strong> women.Mary Daly taking this concept fur<strong>the</strong>r, states in Pure Lust thatwomen must create <strong>and</strong> adopt new underst<strong>and</strong>ing, different from men<strong>and</strong> thus, develop <strong>the</strong>mselves. She analyses different types <strong>of</strong> passions --genuine passions, plastic passions <strong>and</strong> potted passions. She feels thatgenuine passions such as love, hate, despair, anger <strong>and</strong> fear activate <strong>and</strong>inspire women, while plastic passions such as guilt, bitterness, boredom<strong>and</strong> hostility make women passive <strong>and</strong> ruin <strong>the</strong>m. She also mentions thatenclosure still plays a major part in <strong>the</strong> lives <strong>of</strong> women. These aspectsare part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> issue <strong>of</strong> domination <strong>and</strong> socialization as can be witnessedin some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong>.


emotions like 'love' when packaged <strong>and</strong> doled out as pulp romanticfiction can harm women <strong>and</strong> she terms such passions that are idealised<strong>and</strong> marketed by society, as potted passions.In this section, <strong>the</strong> various power relationships existing betweenmen <strong>and</strong> women in some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong> <strong>of</strong> Munro <strong>and</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>eare examined.Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's "Intrusion" (Leg) is a powerful story dealing with <strong>the</strong>awareness <strong>of</strong> a newly married woman. The newly married couple cometo spend <strong>the</strong>ir honeymoon at a small sea side resort. The wife dreads thistrip as she feels that her husb<strong>and</strong> is a total stranger to her. She is upsetby his sexual intimacy <strong>and</strong> is repulsed by his expectations. She feels likea whore <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> atmosphere <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> place creates in her an uneasyfeeling:There was something furtive about <strong>the</strong> place, something deadpan about <strong>the</strong> servant's face, which made me feel that <strong>the</strong> menwho came here did so with 'o<strong>the</strong>r women'- girls, perhaps,bold-faced <strong>and</strong> experienced, who would laugh <strong>and</strong> chat withmen, not go through what I was enduring now. Fears. Tremors(Leg: 41).Her anxiety is increased as <strong>the</strong> day proceeds <strong>and</strong> she reviews her


marriage to <strong>the</strong> man. She feels that she has been marketed as a womanwho is "simple <strong>and</strong> sophisticated. Her desires <strong>and</strong> feelings are not takeninto consideration by her parents before marriage or her husb<strong>and</strong>. Shehas doubts about <strong>the</strong> marriage but her fa<strong>the</strong>r brushes <strong>the</strong>m away byuttering two practical statements; "what's wrong with him? I have twomore daughters to be married" (Leg: 43). She is unable to defend <strong>and</strong>argue against <strong>the</strong>se statements <strong>and</strong> she, <strong>the</strong>refore quietly submits to <strong>the</strong>marriage. After <strong>the</strong> wedding, <strong>the</strong> couple go to a small fishing village for<strong>the</strong>ir honeymoon. The newly married bride is however sick <strong>of</strong> what <strong>the</strong>night holds for her <strong>and</strong> wishes to escape. But she has no choice. On <strong>the</strong>o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>, <strong>the</strong> husb<strong>and</strong> is not troubled by any such thoughts <strong>and</strong> is keenon satisfying his lust. His attempt to hold <strong>and</strong> kiss her is shattered by herattempts to ward him <strong>of</strong>f. The protagonist wishes to know more abouthim before she shares her privacy with him. She also hopes that hewould talk to her <strong>and</strong> familiarise herself with her tastes, her likes, <strong>and</strong>her dislikes. But she underst<strong>and</strong>s that he is not interested in her innerfeelings <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> bond <strong>of</strong> marriage has given him <strong>the</strong> power to conquerher body:I could do nothing. He put his h<strong>and</strong>s, his lips on mine <strong>and</strong> thistime I could not move away. There was no talk, no wordbetween us-just this relentless pounding. His movements had<strong>the</strong> same rhythm, <strong>the</strong> same violence as <strong>the</strong> movements <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>sea, yet, I could have borne <strong>the</strong> battering <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sea better, for


that would hurt but not humiliate like this (Leg: 38).This act shatters her as it is an intrusion. a move that is against herbeing as a woman.Ano<strong>the</strong>r story that foregrounds such helplessness <strong>of</strong> a woman isDeshp<strong>and</strong>e's "I Want" (Miv). In this story, Alka, <strong>the</strong> protagonist is to bemarried. She, too, like <strong>the</strong> narrator in "Intrusion" (Leg) realises that herwants <strong>and</strong> needs are not important. Her parents decide <strong>the</strong> husb<strong>and</strong> forher, while her future husb<strong>and</strong> chalks out what he wants in his .futurewife. No one bo<strong>the</strong>rs to find out what her wishes <strong>and</strong> desires are.Munro's "Friend Of My Youth" (FOY) provokes a number <strong>of</strong>questions on <strong>the</strong> husb<strong>and</strong>-wife relationship. It questions <strong>the</strong> validity <strong>of</strong>marriage, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> way society views women who are not married. Anincident is narrated as a story by a mo<strong>the</strong>r to a daughter, <strong>the</strong>rebyendowing it an air <strong>of</strong> fiction. The incident narrated is a portrayal <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>lifestyle <strong>of</strong> two sisters Flora <strong>and</strong> Ellie. The mo<strong>the</strong>r recollects <strong>the</strong> factthat though Ellie had married Robert Deal, <strong>the</strong> house had not taken up<strong>the</strong> name <strong>of</strong> Deal.The views <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> daughter differ when <strong>the</strong>y discuss <strong>the</strong>way <strong>the</strong>y would have told Flora's story. The mo<strong>the</strong>r titles <strong>the</strong> story as"The Maiden Lady" <strong>and</strong> shrouds it with stateliness <strong>and</strong> reverence". In


her story she wishes to "make her [Flora] into a noble figure. one whoaccepts defection, treachery, who forgives <strong>and</strong> st<strong>and</strong>s aside, not once buttwice" (FOY: 19). The daughter views <strong>the</strong> story in a different way: "Ihad my own ideas about Flora's story ... I would take a different tack. Isaw through my mo<strong>the</strong>r's story <strong>and</strong> put in what she left out. My Florawould be as black as hers was white. (FOY: 20). The reason why <strong>the</strong>daughter is against her mo<strong>the</strong>r's visualisatio~l is because she feels thatFlora may be evil as she turns away from sex. The story also points out<strong>the</strong> sexual power men have over <strong>the</strong>ir wives. Robert Deal, Ellie'shusb<strong>and</strong> is aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> delicate health <strong>of</strong> his wife, <strong>and</strong> yet he has sexwith her which results in repeated pregnancies <strong>and</strong> miscarriages.Weakened by <strong>the</strong>se miscarriages she finally dies. Robert Deal remarries<strong>the</strong> nurse who had been hired to nurse his wife instead <strong>of</strong> marrying Florato whom he had been engaged at <strong>the</strong> very beginning.The extra ,marital relationship <strong>of</strong> Brenda with Neil in "Five Points"(FOY) is not founded on love but is carried on because Brenda enjoys<strong>the</strong> secret power she holds. She enjoys <strong>the</strong> moment <strong>of</strong> meeting Neilsecretly. The secrecy <strong>and</strong> excuses that she has to make up excites her. Inorder to meet Neil she does good deeds such as "cleaning jobs around<strong>the</strong> house that she was putting <strong>of</strong>f, mowing <strong>the</strong> lawn, doing areorganisation at <strong>the</strong> furniture barn, even weeding <strong>the</strong> rock garden"(FOE 31). This sense <strong>of</strong> power makes her feel like <strong>the</strong> girl in <strong>the</strong> storythat Neil tells her where <strong>the</strong> girl used to have sex with young boys by


paying <strong>the</strong>m. The paradox is that she like <strong>the</strong> young girl in Neil's storyis trapped in her condition. Brenda feels that <strong>the</strong> absence <strong>of</strong> Neil, <strong>the</strong>possibility <strong>of</strong> his defection, his denial <strong>of</strong> her could turn any place, anything, ugly <strong>and</strong> menacing <strong>and</strong> stupid" (FOK 36).She has <strong>the</strong> affair as she wants to have freedom <strong>and</strong> in <strong>the</strong>beginning was reminded when she saw Neil's bed that it was "not amarriage bed or a bed <strong>of</strong> illness, comfort, complication". She also "loves<strong>the</strong> life <strong>of</strong> his body, so sure <strong>of</strong> its rights. She wants comm<strong>and</strong>s from him,never requests. She wants to be his territory" (FOE 41). Brenda by <strong>the</strong>end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> story becomes aware that Neil had "lost some <strong>of</strong> her sheen forher" (FOE 49) <strong>and</strong> she comes to <strong>the</strong> conclusion, that every relationshipcan finally turn out to be just a continuation <strong>of</strong> life.The strength <strong>of</strong> power <strong>and</strong> its impact on men is discussed inMunro's "Hold Me Fast, Don't let Me Pass" (FOY), <strong>and</strong> in Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's"First Lady" (Leg). Hazel after <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> her husb<strong>and</strong>, Jack comes toScotl<strong>and</strong> hoping to meet Jack's girl-friend, (<strong>of</strong> younger days),Antoinette <strong>and</strong> his cousin. During her stay <strong>the</strong>re she notices <strong>the</strong> changesthat have occurred in Antoinette <strong>and</strong> Dobie. This revelation reminds her<strong>of</strong> how she <strong>and</strong> Jack too had changed. She realises <strong>the</strong>n even beforeJack's death she had a nervous breakdown <strong>and</strong> after that incident shechanged her life into one <strong>of</strong> "action, exercise, direction" (FOJ". 83).


She knew that when she had got out <strong>of</strong> bed (this is what shedoesn't say), she was leaving some part <strong>of</strong> herself behind. Shesuspected that this was a part that had to do wit11 Jack. But shedidn't think <strong>the</strong>n that any ab<strong>and</strong>onment had to be permanent.Anyway it couldn't be helped. (FOE 83).She realises that Jack too had changed from a quiet youngcharming man, into a braggart. One distinct ~nernory she has <strong>of</strong> him iswhat she had noticed in him one day when she had been travelling tocollege. She feels that he had become a dull, grey <strong>and</strong> insubstantialperson. She thinks <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> routine life he led spending a couple <strong>of</strong> nightsat <strong>the</strong> legion <strong>and</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r days watching television. His life had become amechanical routine filled with "chores, routines, seasons, pleasantries".She had only <strong>the</strong>n realised that day that his loss <strong>of</strong> power had beenreplaced by "a ghostly sweetness7' (FOE 104).Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's "First Lady" (Leg) depicts <strong>the</strong> accumulation <strong>of</strong> power<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> changes it can wrought in a man when he gains power. The storyis also a remark on <strong>the</strong> sexual constraints that women have to face. Thewoman character, in this story, is enamoured by a freedom fighter <strong>and</strong>marries him inspite <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> class differences existing between <strong>the</strong>m. Laterafter Independence, she discovers that her husb<strong>and</strong> has turned into apower wielding politician, leading a powerful life.


She falls in love with <strong>the</strong> man hoping that he too would reciprocateher love. But she realises that he has no time for love <strong>and</strong> he is also notcapable <strong>of</strong> loving ano<strong>the</strong>r human being. After <strong>the</strong> birth <strong>of</strong> children headopts celibacy as he thinks that <strong>the</strong> purpose <strong>of</strong> marriage is procreation.She, however, feels dissatisfied by her life <strong>and</strong> is attracted to a youngman who dies later. She soon realises that "life has lost its meaningbecause it relates to nothing but one's own petty concerns" (Leg: 3).Ra<strong>the</strong>r cynically she thinks <strong>of</strong> a line from <strong>the</strong> Bible at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>party as she <strong>and</strong> her husb<strong>and</strong> go up to bed which states that old menhave dreams <strong>and</strong> young men have visions but now she realises that oldmen nei<strong>the</strong>r have visions nor young men any dreams. Ironically her laststatement as <strong>the</strong>y go to bed falls on deaf ears as he has removed hishearing aid <strong>and</strong> consequently cannot hear her. One finds as one goesthrough <strong>the</strong> story <strong>the</strong> need for love, <strong>the</strong> illusory nature <strong>of</strong> women'sdesires <strong>and</strong> dreams, <strong>the</strong> craving for comfort <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> feeling that <strong>the</strong>re isno one even to listen to <strong>the</strong>m.The question <strong>of</strong> power is once again focused upon in Munro's"Labor Day Dinner" (MOJ). Roberta is married to George, a manyounger than her. The story reflects on Roberta's love for George, <strong>and</strong>her attempts to please him. Roberta does not wear skirts <strong>and</strong> caftans,because George dislikes <strong>the</strong>m. His contention is that such dresses"announce to him, ... not only a woman's intention <strong>of</strong> doing no suchserious work but her persistent wish to be admired <strong>and</strong> courted" (MQA


136). Roberta is moreover conscious <strong>of</strong> her age <strong>and</strong> feels that beingolder than George he may despise her. She realises that for her to beherself she has to get away <strong>and</strong> live alone.George, on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>, feels that Roberta spoils her children.He thinks that she placates <strong>the</strong>m, <strong>and</strong> begs <strong>the</strong>m to do small chores athome <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>reby indulges <strong>the</strong>m. He unconsciously thinks that "if ei<strong>the</strong>r<strong>of</strong> his sisters had ventured on such a display, his mo<strong>the</strong>r would havebelted <strong>the</strong>m."(MOJ: 144). This reveals George's conventional attitude.His authority is emphasised in Eva's statement when she asks him totake care <strong>of</strong> her cat: "But will you & Mom take care <strong>of</strong> Diana whenwe're gone?" (MOJ: 145).(ernphasis added). .Roberta's elder daughter Angela also recognises that her mo<strong>the</strong>r,has become self effacing after her marriage to George. She feels thatGeorge holds power over her mo<strong>the</strong>r. She remarks in her journal entry:I have seen her change ... from a person I deeply respected intoa person on <strong>the</strong> verge <strong>of</strong> being a nervous wreck. If this is loveI want no part <strong>of</strong> it. He wants to enslave her <strong>and</strong> us all <strong>and</strong> shewalks a tightrope trying to keep him from getting mad. Shedoesn't enjoy anything <strong>and</strong> if you gave her <strong>the</strong> choice shewould like best to lie down in a dark room with a cloth overher eyes <strong>and</strong> not see anybody or do anything. This is an


intelligent woman who used to believe in freedom(MOJ: 147).Lydia in Munro's "Dulse" (AIOJ) is ab<strong>and</strong>oned by her lover,Duncan. She goes to <strong>the</strong> maritimes <strong>and</strong> during her stay <strong>the</strong>re sheanalyses her relationship with Duncan. She realises that after her finaltalk to a psychiatrist about Duncan she had felt like "an egg carton,hollowed out in <strong>the</strong> back" (MU 41). She at that point <strong>of</strong> time had felt"deprived <strong>and</strong> powerless <strong>and</strong> she had an overwhelming feeling "to coverher head <strong>and</strong> sit wailing on <strong>the</strong> ground" (MOJ:53). She scrutinises <strong>the</strong>irrelationship <strong>and</strong> reflects, "What gave his power? She knows who did butshe asks what <strong>and</strong> when - when did <strong>the</strong> transfer take place, when was <strong>the</strong>abdication <strong>of</strong> all pride <strong>and</strong> sense?" (MOJ 55). She had been humiliated<strong>and</strong> embarrassed by Duncan's remarks which were objective analysis <strong>of</strong>"her person <strong>and</strong> behaviour". He did not just mention <strong>the</strong>m but he hadlisted <strong>the</strong>m precisely. Some <strong>of</strong> his remarks had been very intimate innature <strong>and</strong> she had "howled with shame <strong>and</strong> covered her ears <strong>and</strong>begged him to take back or say no more" (MOJ: 53). Lydia underst<strong>and</strong>sthat she had given him <strong>the</strong> power <strong>and</strong> was now complaining about it.At <strong>the</strong> conclusion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> story Lydia has a discussion with one Mr.Stanley who is also staying <strong>the</strong>re about Willa Ca<strong>the</strong>r, <strong>the</strong> writer. Mr.Stanley tells her about <strong>the</strong> advice Ca<strong>the</strong>r gives an young man about hismarital life <strong>and</strong> Lydia can't help pointing out to <strong>the</strong> old man that Ca<strong>the</strong>r


had not married <strong>and</strong> was staying with ano<strong>the</strong>r Lvoman. Therefore shethinks that she could not have advised him properly.bfunro's "Oranges <strong>and</strong> Apples" (FOI? sketches <strong>the</strong> suspiciousbehaviour <strong>of</strong> Murray towards his wife <strong>and</strong> his way <strong>of</strong> taking it out onher. Murray befriends Victor, a Polish man who comes to live close to<strong>the</strong>ir place. Victor soon breaks up with his wife, Beatrice, <strong>and</strong> Murraynot only gives him shelter but also finds a job for him. Soon howeverMurray starts having doubts about his wife <strong>and</strong> Victor. To know <strong>the</strong>truth one rainy night he insists that Barbara should take somebedspreads for Victor. He knows when she returns that Victor has had arelationship with Barbara. Victor, <strong>the</strong> day after this incident leaves <strong>the</strong>place. One can notice in <strong>the</strong> narration Barbara's innocence. It is Victorwho views her body, while she is sunbathing. Murray makes Barbara'sbody <strong>the</strong> scene <strong>of</strong> battle, thus scarring her."Prue" (MOJ) too discusses <strong>the</strong> sexual outlook portrayed byGordon. Gordon desires to marry Prue after he is finished being in lovewith a younger woman. Prue, narrates this idiosyncrasy <strong>of</strong> his to o<strong>the</strong>rsin a cynical <strong>and</strong> light hearted manner. Within her heart however she isangered by his remarks. She <strong>the</strong>refore begins to take things fromGeorge's house <strong>and</strong> stores <strong>the</strong>m. As Martin says in Paradox <strong>and</strong>Parallel: "She does not have <strong>the</strong> passion to throw an overnight bag atGordon , so her response takes a devious form, apparently obscure to


herself because she shows no sign <strong>of</strong> recognising it for <strong>the</strong> revenge it is"(MOJ: 145).One finds in this section that women are treated asbeings necessary for satisfying <strong>the</strong> male ego. Stories such as"Intrusion" (Leg), "I Want" (Mirir), "Prue" (MOJ), "Dulse"(MUJ), "Labor Day Dinner" (MOJ), <strong>and</strong> "Oranges <strong>and</strong>Apples" (FOY) highlight <strong>the</strong> gender inequalities present inboth <strong>the</strong> societies. The <strong>stories</strong> throw light on <strong>the</strong> oppressiveenvironment that <strong>the</strong> women have to live in.Extra-marital RelationshipsMarriage, women realise, is not as romantic as <strong>the</strong>y hadanticipated. It becomes a life <strong>of</strong> duties <strong>and</strong> responsibilities <strong>and</strong> fulfillingvarious expectations. In order to escape such constricted/burdenedlifestyles <strong>the</strong>y resort to having affairs with o<strong>the</strong>r men. At times <strong>the</strong>y aremarried but at o<strong>the</strong>r times <strong>the</strong>y are not married <strong>and</strong> have relationshipwith married men in order to experience security <strong>and</strong> comfort withoutbeing committed. Many <strong>of</strong> Munro's <strong>stories</strong> focus on <strong>the</strong> adulterousaffairs <strong>of</strong> women in <strong>stories</strong> such as "Oh, What Avails7' OY),"Differently" (FOY) <strong>and</strong> "Eskimo" (POL).


Joan in "Oh what Avails" (FOI') walks out on her husb<strong>and</strong> arldchildren <strong>and</strong> begins a new life. She explains her desertion by stating thatat that time many parents underwent <strong>the</strong> phenomenon <strong>of</strong> separating.Marriages which had started innocently without any misgivings hadsplit up (FOE 207). Joan is amazed at <strong>the</strong> love affairs she has had. Joanrealises as she thinks <strong>of</strong> her past that that her bro<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> she had beentaught some values: "They were taught a delicate, special regard for<strong>the</strong>mselves, which made <strong>the</strong>m go out <strong>and</strong> grab what <strong>the</strong>y wanted,whe<strong>the</strong>r love or money" (FOE 215). But <strong>the</strong> difference had been thatwhile she had not been good in money matters <strong>and</strong> had grabbed love,her bro<strong>the</strong>r, Morris had grabbed money <strong>and</strong> had not had a good love life.Georgia in "Differently" (FOY) divorces her husb<strong>and</strong>, Ben <strong>and</strong>lives with an instructor <strong>of</strong> creative writing, with whom she had taken acourse. She meet her ex-husb<strong>and</strong>'s friend Raymond some years later atVictoria. This meeting reminds her <strong>of</strong> her ex-husb<strong>and</strong> Ben <strong>and</strong>Raymond's wife, Maya who had been her friend. Maya <strong>and</strong> Georgia hadsex with o<strong>the</strong>r men <strong>and</strong> had kept it a secret from <strong>the</strong>ir husb<strong>and</strong>s. Mayahad an affair with ano<strong>the</strong>r doctor, Harvey <strong>and</strong> had also had an abortion.Unlike Georgia she had not divorced Raymond <strong>and</strong> had continued adouble life. Georgia had not been able to lead a life <strong>of</strong> lies <strong>and</strong> hypocrisy<strong>and</strong> had <strong>the</strong>refore blown up her own secure, happy life. But she hadbeen ashamed to reveal to o<strong>the</strong>rs her happiness with Ben <strong>and</strong> had alwaysinsisted that she had never been happy:


She had entered with Ben. \i7hen <strong>the</strong>y were both so young. aworld <strong>of</strong> ceremony, <strong>of</strong> safety, <strong>of</strong> gestures, concealment. Fondappearances. More than appearances. Fond contrivance. (Shethought when she left that she would have no use forcontriving anymore.) She had been happy <strong>the</strong>re, fro111 time totime. She had been sullen, restless, bewildered, <strong>and</strong> happy.But she said most vehemently, Never, never. I was neverhappy, she said (FOE 242).Now, when she meets Raymond she realises that he still thinks thathis dead wife as an ideal wife <strong>and</strong> tells him to take death differently.Two <strong>stories</strong> that discuss <strong>the</strong> relationship <strong>of</strong> married men to womenare "Eskimo" (POL) <strong>and</strong> "Accident" (MOJ). Mary Jo in "Eskimo"discusses very ironically her relationship with Dr. Streeter for whom sheworks as a nurse. Mary Jo, while on a trip to Tahiti, slowly underst<strong>and</strong>s<strong>the</strong> relationship that exists between her <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> doctor. She realises thatshe is after all just a mistress . She had faithfully served <strong>the</strong> doctor forten years but she knows that though she had worshipped <strong>and</strong> adoredhim, her place in his life would always be secondary. Carringtondiscussing <strong>the</strong> story concludes that "Mary Jo can do her work because anurse's work traditionally defines her role as secondary to a man's.Thus, Munro uses <strong>the</strong> traditional doctor-nurse relationship as a paradigm


<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> secondary position <strong>of</strong> some <strong>of</strong> her earlier characters" ( 1990: 163)."Accident" (MOa is a story with a different ending. Here Frances,a school teacher, has an affair with Ted, a married man. The story takesa twist when Ted's son has an accident <strong>and</strong> dies. This incident disruptshis marriage <strong>and</strong> he divorces his wife <strong>and</strong> marries Frances. What isstriking about this story is Frances' awareness <strong>of</strong> her relationship withTed. From <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir relationship she is aware that love is asham: "There had been a dreadful air <strong>of</strong> apology <strong>and</strong> constraint <strong>and</strong>embarrassment about <strong>the</strong> whole business <strong>the</strong> worst <strong>of</strong> it being <strong>the</strong> moans<strong>and</strong> endearments <strong>and</strong> reassurances <strong>the</strong>y had to <strong>of</strong>fer" (MU183). She isalso conscious <strong>of</strong> Ted's involvement with his own self. He thinks <strong>of</strong>"himself <strong>and</strong> his beliefs" (MU& 103) <strong>and</strong> Frances dislikes this selfcentredness. She now understood that in her affair with Ted "she hadbeen involved in something childish <strong>and</strong> embarrassing". She alsounderst<strong>and</strong>s that she had managed it all for her own delight seeing himas she wanted to, paying attention when she wanted to, not taking himseriously, although she thought she did" (MU 103).Only one story <strong>of</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's reflects an extra-marital affair <strong>and</strong>even in this story <strong>the</strong> woman character is so conditioned that she lets go<strong>of</strong> her relationship. The protagonist in "An Antidote to Boredom" (Leg)is married to a man who is hardly aware <strong>of</strong> her presence. He is awareonly <strong>of</strong> his life <strong>and</strong> does not care for her, feelings or desires. He lives


every day by routine <strong>and</strong> she kno\vs how each moment \\.ill be like: "Iknew what he would do next, after eating. He would wash his h<strong>and</strong>s, sitdown with <strong>the</strong> newspaper in his h<strong>and</strong>s, for exactly five minutes, while Imoved restlessly, wishing he would go away so that I go on with myday's work ..." (Leg: 67).Her life changes when one day at her son's school she meets awidower. Their relationship grows <strong>and</strong> her dull, mechanical life changesinto an exciting adventure for her. She looks forward to her rendezvouswith him <strong>and</strong> when he thinks that she must be having guilty feelings, sheexplains that she does not because her husb<strong>and</strong> had never cared orthought <strong>of</strong> her. This feeling that her husb<strong>and</strong> does not know anythingabout her prompts her to arrange for her lover's stay at her place, whenher husb<strong>and</strong> proposes to go to Delhi on an <strong>of</strong>ficial trip. But on <strong>the</strong> day <strong>of</strong>departure he asks her to accompany him <strong>and</strong> when she refuses he tellsher that she better decide to accompany him. By his manner, she knowsthat he has become aware <strong>of</strong> her relationship.The words sounded suddenly menacing <strong>and</strong> I looked upstartled. The same face, <strong>the</strong> same voice, but for a brief secondI saw a challenge, ... And <strong>the</strong>n I knew that he knew, he cared, asif a dam had burst, a flood <strong>of</strong> shame, <strong>of</strong> guilt swept over me,drowned me. I let go <strong>the</strong> mirage that I had tried to grasp all<strong>the</strong>se days, <strong>and</strong> now I realised, when it was too late, <strong>the</strong> most


piercing thought <strong>of</strong> all--that it had been no mere antidote toboredom, but <strong>the</strong> best part <strong>of</strong> my life. And I let it go (Lcg: 76).Women JiltedThe <strong>the</strong>me <strong>of</strong> cheating <strong>and</strong> taking up a relationship is witnessed in"Postcard" (DHS), "Tell Me Yes or No" (SIB) <strong>and</strong> "Winter Wind" (SIB).The narrator, Helen in "Postcard" (DHS) dates a rich man, Clare <strong>and</strong>hopes to many him eventually. However, while on a trip to Florida hemarries ano<strong>the</strong>r woman. Helen's mo<strong>the</strong>r thinks that it is her daughter'sfault as she had already slept with <strong>the</strong> man. She thinks that because <strong>of</strong>her sexual relationship with him he had lost respect for her. This beliefis also echoed by Helen's friend, Alma who mentions that "Men arealways out for what <strong>the</strong>y can get" (DHS: 26).The narrator in "Tell Me Yes or No" (SIB) after <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> herlover visits his town from where she used to get his letters. Over <strong>the</strong>reshe visits <strong>the</strong> book shop that his wife runs <strong>and</strong> his wife learning that sheis her husb<strong>and</strong>'s girlfriend gives her <strong>the</strong> packet <strong>of</strong> letters. Only later <strong>the</strong>narrator learns that <strong>the</strong> letters are not addressed to her but are written forano<strong>the</strong>r woman."Winter Wind" (SIB) refers to <strong>the</strong> married lives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> narrator's


gr<strong>and</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> aunt Madge. Aunt Madge, <strong>the</strong> narrator states, ishappily n~arried. Aunt Madge's husb<strong>and</strong> was a farmer politicallyconscious <strong>and</strong> he was determined, stubborn <strong>and</strong> entertaining. Shebehaves as <strong>the</strong> perfect wife. She could have been held up as an example,an ideal wife, except that she gave no impression <strong>of</strong> "resignation, <strong>of</strong> doing one's duty, such as is looked for in ideals".(emphasis added). In fact she was "light hearted, impudent sometimes,so she was not particularly respected for her love, but held to be lucky,or half- dotty, whichever you liked" (SIB: 199).On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>, <strong>the</strong> gr<strong>and</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r had assumed a martyred airabout her as she is angry with her lover <strong>and</strong> to spite him marries ano<strong>the</strong>rman. Even after marriage now <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>n she met <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r man but "noone ever accused <strong>the</strong>m <strong>of</strong> misbehaviour". The gr<strong>and</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>r seems tobelieve in proximity, impossibility, renunciation <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> narrator pointsout that "this seemed to make an enduring kind <strong>of</strong> love!" And I believethat would be my gr<strong>and</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r's choice, that self-glorifying dangerousself-denying passion, never satisfied, never-risked, to last a lifetime. Notadmitted to, ei<strong>the</strong>r, except perhaps that one time, one or two times,under circumstances <strong>of</strong> great stress (SIB: 200).


Male NarratorThe ideas that men have about women are etlidenced in many <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> as can be seen by <strong>the</strong> perception <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> male narrator or <strong>the</strong>male views."Uncle Benny in "The Flats Road" (LGF] marries Madeleine, whohas a eighteen month old baby, Diane. When Madeleine runs awayDel's fa<strong>the</strong>r consoles Uncle Benny by pointing out that she had notmade Uncle Benny's life exactly "comfortable <strong>and</strong> serene. He did this ina diplomatic way, not forgetting he was talking about a man's wife. Hedid not speak <strong>of</strong> her lack <strong>of</strong> beauty or slovenly clo<strong>the</strong>s" (LGW 17)."Lichen" (POL) is a story that reflects on men's selfishness. Themain character, Stella is aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> defect <strong>of</strong> her ex-husb<strong>and</strong>, David.David has relationships with various women but <strong>the</strong> fact is he can't getyounger. He visits Stella with his new girl-friend, Ca<strong>the</strong>rine. He thinksthat since Stella has no man, she has turned into a shapeless woman. Heremarks to Ca<strong>the</strong>rine, "Look what's happened to Stella ... She's turnedinto a troll". He is angered when Ca<strong>the</strong>rine defends Stella <strong>and</strong> he thinks<strong>of</strong> her as ('<strong>the</strong> sort <strong>of</strong> woman who has to come bursting out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> femaleenvelope at this age, flaunting fat or an indecent scrawniness, sproutingwarts <strong>and</strong> facial hair, refusing to cover pasty veined legs, almost gleeful


about it, as if this was what she'd wanted to do all along. Man-hatersfrom <strong>the</strong> start" (POL: 33).David is bo<strong>the</strong>red about age <strong>and</strong> appearance <strong>and</strong> this is e~idencedby his description <strong>of</strong> Ca<strong>the</strong>rine too: "When David first met Ca<strong>the</strong>rine ,about eighteen months ago, he thought she was a little over thirty. Hesaw many remnants <strong>of</strong> girlishness; he loved her fairness <strong>and</strong> tallfragility. She has aged since <strong>the</strong>n. And she was older than he thought tostart with-she is nearing forty" (POL: 34). David has already begun tohave ano<strong>the</strong>r affair with a younger woman, Dina. He not only mentionshis new relationship to Stella but thoughtlessly remarks, "You know,<strong>the</strong>re's a smell women get ... when <strong>the</strong>y know you don't want <strong>the</strong>manymore. Stale" (POL: 40).David is ready to humiliate himself by begging for Dina's love.When he rings her up he begins to assume shameful ways <strong>of</strong> begging<strong>and</strong> in this way humiliates himself. His affair is based totally on sex <strong>and</strong>this is illustrated by his revelation to Stella <strong>of</strong> Dina's photograph. WhenStella sees <strong>the</strong> picture <strong>of</strong> Dina, naked, she is only able to think <strong>of</strong> lichen,<strong>the</strong> stale weed that clings. David, while leaving, forgets to take <strong>the</strong>photograph with him <strong>and</strong> it lies on his table, where it gets spoilt due to<strong>the</strong> sun's rays. When Stella sees <strong>the</strong> spoilt photograph, she feels:... <strong>the</strong> black pelt in <strong>the</strong> picture has changed to grey. It's a bluish


or greenish grey now. She relne~nbers what. she said it lookedlike lichen. But she knew what it was even when David put hish<strong>and</strong> to his pocket. She felt <strong>the</strong> old cavity opening up in her.But she held on. She said, " Lichen". And now, look, herwords have come true. The outline <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> breast hasdisappeared. You would never know that <strong>the</strong> legs were legs.The black has turned to grey, to <strong>the</strong> s<strong>of</strong>t, dry color <strong>of</strong> a plantmysteriously nourished on <strong>the</strong> rocks. (POL: 55).It is her awareness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> effect <strong>of</strong> age <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> realisation <strong>of</strong> herhusb<strong>and</strong>'s material attitude that had made her divorce <strong>and</strong> had helpedher to keep <strong>the</strong> "flow <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> days <strong>and</strong> nights. (POL: 55).Edgar <strong>and</strong> Sam have a relationship with Callie in "The Moon in <strong>the</strong>Orange Street Skating Rink" (POL). In <strong>the</strong> story though Edgar <strong>and</strong> Samdon't display it <strong>the</strong>y have a sort <strong>of</strong> superior sense <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir selves as once<strong>the</strong>y remark, "Because she was a little slavey, forever out <strong>of</strong> things,queer looking, undersized, <strong>and</strong> compared to her <strong>the</strong>y were in <strong>the</strong>mainstream, <strong>the</strong>y were fortunate" (POL: 142). Callie, however, has asuperior sense <strong>of</strong> herself <strong>and</strong> proves it by daring everything:It was her scrapbook, <strong>and</strong> pasted in it were newspaper itemsabout herself. The newspaper had invited people to enter intocompetitions. Who could do <strong>the</strong> most bound buttonholes in


eight hours? Who could can <strong>the</strong> most raspberries in a singleday? Who had crocheted <strong>the</strong> most amazing ~~urnber <strong>of</strong>bedspreads, tablecloths, nmners, <strong>and</strong> doilies? Callie, Callie,Callie, Callie Kemaghan, again <strong>and</strong> again. In her ownestimation, she was no slavey but a prodigy pitying <strong>the</strong>slothful lives <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs. (POL: 143).She finally even goes to <strong>the</strong> extent <strong>of</strong> having sex with both <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m<strong>and</strong> in <strong>the</strong> act, too, <strong>the</strong>y are <strong>the</strong> ones who feel inferior. Later on Edgarproceeds with his sexual intercourses <strong>and</strong> finally fearing that his sexualacts may have resulted in consummation, he <strong>and</strong> Sam run away. ButCallie is too smart to be outwitted, <strong>and</strong> figuring <strong>the</strong> young men'sintentions she pursues <strong>the</strong>m . it is at this point that Sam understood,"Callie's power, when she wouldn't be left behind--generouslydistributed to all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m. The moment was flooded --with power, itseemed, <strong>and</strong> with possibility" (POL: 157).Years later Sam goes to Gallagher <strong>and</strong> meets Edgar <strong>and</strong> Callie. In<strong>the</strong>ir house he sees a photograph <strong>of</strong> Callie <strong>and</strong> Edgar <strong>and</strong> "Callie looks agood deal older than on her real wedding day, her face broader, heavier,more authoritative. In fact, she slightly resembles Miss. Kemaghan"(POL: 158). The story ends stating that Edgar is happy. He seems to behappy because he is a man who is mentally dependent on someone <strong>and</strong>being with <strong>the</strong> hard-working efficient Callie has given him happiness.


The title reflects <strong>the</strong> femininity associated with <strong>the</strong> moon <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> power<strong>of</strong> this female self at times <strong>of</strong> need. As Pappington remarks, " Thus,Callie's association are not always true, for her infinitely complexsymbol reveals ano<strong>the</strong>r contradiction. Callie has power, but she does notseem to have used it to humiliate her husb<strong>and</strong>7' (POL: 170)."Queer Streak" (POL) discusses <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> Violet. Violet is tomarry a clergy man but <strong>the</strong> marriage does not take place as Violet'sfa<strong>the</strong>r starts getting anonymous notes. When Violet finds out that it isher own sister she reveals <strong>the</strong> truth to her fianck <strong>and</strong> he refuses to marryher as he thinks that <strong>the</strong>re may be a streak <strong>of</strong> lunacy in her family."Thanks for <strong>the</strong> Ride" (DIIS) is told from <strong>the</strong> male narrator's point<strong>of</strong> view. The narrator is a teenager just out <strong>of</strong> school. The story portrays<strong>the</strong> barrenness existent in <strong>the</strong> town as well as in individual lives. Thedesolation <strong>and</strong> barrenness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> town is narrated. " It was a town <strong>of</strong>unpaved, wide, s<strong>and</strong>y streets <strong>and</strong> bare yards. Only <strong>the</strong> hardy things likered <strong>and</strong> yellow nasturtiums, or a lilac bush with brown centred leavesgrew out <strong>of</strong> that cracked earth. " (DHS: 46). The narrator's new girlfriend Lois too is a symbol <strong>of</strong> this bare, desolate atmosphere. She is alsohardy like <strong>the</strong> nasturtium as she is able to survive <strong>the</strong> sexual relationshipshe has with various men. The narrator is initially upset as sheintroduces him to her mo<strong>the</strong>r. He wonders if she " might have done it<strong>the</strong>n to mock me, to make me into <strong>the</strong> caricature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Date, <strong>the</strong> boy


who grins <strong>and</strong> shuffles in <strong>the</strong> front hall <strong>and</strong> waits to be presented to <strong>the</strong>nice girls family" (DHS: 50). The narrator after talking to <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rnotices <strong>the</strong> gr<strong>and</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> realises that <strong>the</strong>se people are different.They are not innocent like <strong>the</strong>ir mo<strong>the</strong>rs or like his cousin George. Theyare on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong> born " shy <strong>and</strong> sad <strong>and</strong> knowing". This point isstressed when Lois tells him about <strong>the</strong> earlier boyfi-iend, " He just wentaround with me for <strong>the</strong> summer. That's what those guys from up <strong>the</strong>beach always do. They come down here to <strong>the</strong> dances <strong>and</strong> get a girl togo around with for <strong>the</strong> summer <strong>the</strong>y always do" (DHS: 54). She hr<strong>the</strong>radds that one has to behave grateful to <strong>the</strong>se boys because o<strong>the</strong>rwise<strong>the</strong>y would go around <strong>and</strong> say that <strong>the</strong>se girls are bitching.Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's "Rain" (Leg) is narrated by a man who is in love withhis cousin, Radha. But later on she marries ano<strong>the</strong>r man. Twelve yearslater she comes to stay with <strong>the</strong> narrator who is now a doctor. She comesto Bombay because her husb<strong>and</strong> is sick <strong>and</strong> needs treatment. While herhusb<strong>and</strong> is in hospital, Radha's relationship with her cousin developsinto sexual intimacy. One evening as <strong>the</strong> narrator <strong>and</strong> Radha are makinglove <strong>the</strong>y receive a phone call informing <strong>the</strong>m <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> husb<strong>and</strong>'s death.Later, Radha goes back to her parents, but <strong>the</strong> narrator cannot forget her,<strong>and</strong> he eventually marries her. Their life is quite satisfactory but one daywhen <strong>the</strong>y are making love, <strong>the</strong> phone rings <strong>and</strong> he is reminded <strong>of</strong> hislove making on <strong>the</strong> day her first husb<strong>and</strong> had died. This haunts him <strong>and</strong>after that things are not <strong>the</strong> same between <strong>the</strong>m. He wonders:


It has never been any good again. Always, <strong>the</strong> same. I spendhours wondering what is wrong with me. Has <strong>the</strong> guilt <strong>of</strong> thatrainy night scarred me so deeply? Meanwhile I wait forsomething to release me from <strong>the</strong> cage <strong>of</strong> guilt <strong>and</strong> fear, forsomething to set my manhood fiee. But nothing happens. Andall <strong>the</strong> time I remember her words ... "To live like thisforever.. ." (Leg: 66).Independentmree Women"What woman essentially lacks today for doing great things isforgetfulness <strong>of</strong> herself; but to forget oneself it is first <strong>of</strong> all necessary tobe firmly assured that now <strong>and</strong> for <strong>the</strong> future one has found oneself'(1984: 168). These words <strong>of</strong> Beauvoir indicate <strong>the</strong> path that women needto follow to be fiee <strong>and</strong> independent women. The <strong>stories</strong> discussed inthis section reveal <strong>the</strong> total removal <strong>of</strong> women characters from <strong>the</strong>traditional issues <strong>of</strong> society <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir determination in following newpaths.Jayu in Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's " It was <strong>the</strong> Nightingale" (Gale) has been aworking woman, who has taken up <strong>the</strong> opportunity to fur<strong>the</strong>r her careerprospects by being away from her husb<strong>and</strong> for two years. She desireslike o<strong>the</strong>r women ,"to give ambition <strong>and</strong> success <strong>the</strong> go by <strong>and</strong> stay


with him, [her husb<strong>and</strong>] throttled by his love" (Gale:12). Jayu istormented by <strong>the</strong> thought <strong>of</strong> deserting her husb<strong>and</strong>, <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> not fulfillingher duty as a wife. She has known from her mo<strong>the</strong>r that it is <strong>the</strong>woman's sacrifice <strong>and</strong> self-effacing personality that pleases <strong>the</strong> society.At this point she is tormented, <strong>and</strong> wonders if her decision is right.Although she loves her husb<strong>and</strong>, she knows that she along with herhusb<strong>and</strong> form a whole, <strong>and</strong> "though <strong>the</strong>ir lives are intertwined yet <strong>the</strong>yare two distinct str<strong>and</strong>s. But to keep her light burning is herresponsibility <strong>and</strong> hers alone" (Gale; 13).Jay's decision to leave her husb<strong>and</strong> for two years to fur<strong>the</strong>r hercareer prospects; creates a feeling <strong>of</strong> guilt in her. It is not possible towipe out in a few days what has been nurtured within her for a number<strong>of</strong> years i.e., <strong>the</strong> image <strong>of</strong> a wife. Similarly <strong>the</strong> husb<strong>and</strong>, though a lovingone, cannot comprehend her as she is so different fi-om <strong>the</strong> gr<strong>and</strong>-auntwho nurtured him as a child. His construct <strong>of</strong> a woman is one who is"totally selfless <strong>and</strong> totally loving" (Gale: 14). Jayu knows that hermo<strong>the</strong>r-in-law does not like her, though her husb<strong>and</strong> asserts that shedoes. She senses <strong>the</strong> disapproval <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r-in-law in <strong>the</strong> singlestatement: "I never went even to my mo<strong>the</strong>r's house once after mymo<strong>the</strong>r-in-law died, because if I did, who would look after him" [herhusb<strong>and</strong>] (Gale: 13).To adopt a new way <strong>of</strong> life breaking <strong>the</strong> traditional boundaries is


a<strong>the</strong>r difficult for Jayu, <strong>and</strong> yet she knows that she has to <strong>and</strong> she willlive her own life. She is aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hurt that she has caused--<strong>the</strong> hurtthat may never heal. She realises that two years is a little too long, <strong>and</strong><strong>the</strong> physical distance established between <strong>the</strong>m may ultimately becomea mental one , <strong>and</strong> yet she decides to do what she has to.Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's "A Day Like Any O<strong>the</strong>r" (Gale) portrays ahousewife's predicament, when she learns through a female informerthat her husb<strong>and</strong> has an affair with ano<strong>the</strong>r woman. The housewife'sreaction to this news is ra<strong>the</strong>r unusual. She dislikes <strong>the</strong> informer'sgossip, for she has <strong>the</strong> feeling that she is trying to wreck <strong>the</strong> happiness<strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r people. Moreover she does not feel cheated or unhappy withwhat has happened; she knows that " no one can cheat her out <strong>of</strong> whatshe alone had created for herself' ; she has not sacrificed anything forshe has " always wanted to marry, to have children". She had what shewanted <strong>and</strong> she saw no meaning in " life without all this" (Gale: 81).She momentarily doubts if by any chance she is bo<strong>the</strong>red about hercomfort <strong>and</strong> security, <strong>and</strong> hence does not want to take <strong>the</strong> informationseriously. She is aware that it has taken years for her <strong>and</strong> her husb<strong>and</strong> todevelop a relationship, <strong>and</strong> it would take only "minutes to destroy" it.She wonders if, "This face, this body .... is that all I mean when I say 'I' ?Is that all. he says when he says 'my wife'? The thing that we have builtbetween. does it all depend on this face, this body? Love ... I wish I knew


what it meant" (Gale: 82). She rings up her husb<strong>and</strong>, only to find that heis in a conference. Initially she plans in dressing up, making somethingspecial for tea, hugging him, kissing him <strong>and</strong> saying 'I love you' whenhe returns as counter measures for winning back his love. But she isproud <strong>of</strong> her individuality, does not wish to change, <strong>and</strong> desires that herpersonal traits be "careless, a little untidy <strong>and</strong> incapable <strong>of</strong> socialising,<strong>of</strong> dissemblingy'. She thus decides that, her husb<strong>and</strong> will have to "accep<strong>the</strong>r as she is" (Gale: 83).She calmly tells her husb<strong>and</strong> when he returns home <strong>the</strong> informationthat she has received. He is frightened by her calmness <strong>and</strong> sets out toreassures her, "promising her a lifetime <strong>of</strong> fidelity, <strong>of</strong> loyalty" (Gale:85). Yet he never speaks <strong>of</strong> love, <strong>and</strong> she knows <strong>the</strong>n that he has neverloved her, <strong>and</strong> at night "as she lay ga<strong>the</strong>ring into herself all <strong>the</strong> trends <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> day" she realizes that her life is her own, <strong>and</strong> this fact does make herhappy (Gale; 86). She is <strong>the</strong>refore not bo<strong>the</strong>red about his infidelity asshe had gained whatever she wanted in life. She knows that her life isher own: "<strong>the</strong> words <strong>the</strong> thought grew in her, filling her with a rare aridfearful happiness, a feeling <strong>of</strong> being suspended in space <strong>and</strong> time all byherself' (Gale: 86). Once again <strong>the</strong> reaction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> housewife in thisstory is totally different from that <strong>of</strong> several o<strong>the</strong>rs. She does not rave orbecome hysterical on learning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 'affair', she does not accuse herhusb<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong>, in fact, it is her silence that unsettles her true self, even in<strong>the</strong> face <strong>of</strong> such a serious situation as her husb<strong>and</strong>'s infidelity. The story


also foregrounds <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> husb<strong>and</strong> has an affair inspite <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> factthat he is happily married, has a nice wife <strong>and</strong> three kids. This ismotivated by <strong>the</strong> knowledge that he can get away with this flirtation <strong>and</strong>also that he can drop <strong>the</strong> girl once she loses <strong>the</strong> cham <strong>and</strong> glamour sheholds for him."Death <strong>of</strong> a Child" (Leg) is a story that depicts a man's lack <strong>of</strong>underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>and</strong> sympathy. The woman has decided to do away withan unwanted pregnancy <strong>and</strong> it is too much for her to go through this asshe already has three children She knows that he i. e. her husb<strong>and</strong> canget away from all this but she can never get away as it is something thatshe is tied to; " I can never get away-fiom me, not even f?om my ownbody. I am tied to <strong>the</strong>se things in a way he will never be" (Leg: 47). Hedoes not underst<strong>and</strong> her but she feels like an animal as this is <strong>the</strong> thirdtime in four years. He thinks that <strong>the</strong> whole issue is simple <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>re isnothing complicated about it but she, she knows that one cannot iisolate<strong>the</strong> child from her life" (Leg: 44). For her it appears that breeding is justnot <strong>the</strong> purpose <strong>of</strong> life. She tells him that children stifle <strong>and</strong> stunt yourpersonality <strong>and</strong> he dismisses her telling her that she is parroting wordsout <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> books. She finally decides not to have <strong>the</strong> baby <strong>and</strong> goes infor an operation. Taking such a decision is hard for her <strong>and</strong> yet she optsnot to have it because she knows that she can give all <strong>of</strong> herself ornothing at all to <strong>the</strong> baby but she also wants as she says "to reserve somepart <strong>of</strong> myself, my life" (Leg: 47).


Munro's "A Trip to <strong>the</strong> Coast" (DM') has a structure <strong>and</strong> tonesimilar to "The Beloved Charioteer" (Dark) by Deshp<strong>and</strong>e. In "MyBeloved Charioteer" (Dark) <strong>the</strong> two women are widows <strong>and</strong> while <strong>the</strong>gr<strong>and</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>r feels happy that her husb<strong>and</strong> has died, giving her fieedom,<strong>the</strong> young daughter feels cheated as both her fa<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> husb<strong>and</strong> aredead. She <strong>the</strong>refore has no time for her daughter <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> daughter growscloser to <strong>the</strong> gr<strong>and</strong>ma. The story, "A Trip to <strong>the</strong> Coast" (DHS) toodiscusses fieedom <strong>and</strong> escape but only in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> gr<strong>and</strong> daughter,May who feels restricted by <strong>the</strong> gr<strong>and</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>r. Her gr<strong>and</strong>ma dies finallytrying to get hypnotised. Never<strong>the</strong>less, May cannot cherish her freedombecause she feels her gr<strong>and</strong>ma is <strong>the</strong> one who has won.She sat with her legs folded under her looking out at <strong>the</strong> roadwhere she might walk now in any direction she liked, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>world which lay flat <strong>and</strong> accessible <strong>and</strong> full <strong>of</strong> silence in front<strong>of</strong> her. She sat <strong>and</strong> waited for that moment to come when shecould not wait any longer, when she would have to get up <strong>and</strong>go into <strong>the</strong> store where it was darker than ever now on account<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> rain <strong>and</strong> where her gr<strong>and</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>r lay fallen across <strong>the</strong>counter dead, <strong>and</strong> what was more, victorious (DHS: 189)."An Ounce <strong>of</strong> Cure" (DHS) discusses <strong>the</strong> rejection <strong>of</strong> a young girlby her boy friend. The young girl on one <strong>of</strong> her baby-sitting nightsdrinks a lot <strong>and</strong> shames herself. She is infatuated by her schoolmate,


Martin Collingwood. The boy later drops her <strong>and</strong> starts dating a girlwith whom he is staging <strong>the</strong> play " Pride <strong>and</strong> Prejudice". The youngdisillusioned girl moons over him <strong>and</strong> she spends "ten times as manyhours thinking about Martin Collingwood- yes, pining <strong>and</strong> weeping forhim- as I ever spent with him; <strong>the</strong> idea <strong>of</strong> him tormented my mindrelentlessly <strong>and</strong> after a while, against my will" (DHS: 77). Finally at <strong>the</strong>end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> story when she is grown up she realises that she is a grownwoman <strong>and</strong> her catastrophe is now forever buried.Munro's "Baptising" ( L o portrays <strong>the</strong> status <strong>of</strong> marriage, <strong>the</strong>status <strong>of</strong> bodies <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> status <strong>of</strong> boy-girl relationships. Del'srelationship with her friend Naomi changes when Naomi developsfeminine attitudes <strong>and</strong> learns to discuss, "diets, skin-care routines, hairshampooingmethods, clo<strong>the</strong>s, diaphragms ..." (LGE 149). Deldiscovers that she can't talk about such aspects <strong>and</strong> she also finds herown identity threatened when she reads an article by a Americanpsychiatrist on modes <strong>of</strong> thought in men <strong>and</strong> women. The psychiatrist'sarticle mentioned that <strong>the</strong> vision <strong>of</strong> a full moon triggered different ideasin boys <strong>and</strong> girls: "a boy would think <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> universe <strong>the</strong> mystery <strong>and</strong>magnificence <strong>of</strong> it while <strong>the</strong> girl would think <strong>of</strong> washing her hair. Del isupset as she does not think in this way <strong>and</strong> wonders if she is abnormal.Ironically enough <strong>the</strong> article also states: "For a woman, everything ispersonal, no idea is <strong>of</strong> any interest to her by itself, but must be translatedinto her own experience, in works <strong>of</strong> art she always sees her own life or


her daydream" (LGW: 150). Del recognises <strong>the</strong> difference between herfriend <strong>and</strong> her <strong>and</strong> she wonders:I was amazed <strong>and</strong> intimidated by her at her boring <strong>and</strong>preoccupied new self. It seemed as if she had got miles ahead<strong>of</strong> me. Where she was going I did not want to go, but it lookedas if she wanted to; things were progressing for her. Could <strong>the</strong>same be said for me? (LGW: 150)Naomi's aim is to get manied which is assumed to be <strong>the</strong> normallife for girls. "It was <strong>the</strong> life <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> girls in <strong>the</strong> creamery <strong>of</strong>fice, it wasshowers, linen, pots <strong>and</strong> pans <strong>and</strong> silverware that completed <strong>the</strong>feminine order, ..." (LGK 161). Del rejects this goal <strong>and</strong> aims at gaininggrade 'A's in her studies. At this point <strong>of</strong> time she is attracted to GarnetFrench. Her relationship to him opens to her physical aspect <strong>of</strong> life. Shecontinues her relationship with him, ab<strong>and</strong>oning her studies. Sherealises Garnet's oppression when he wants her to be baptised <strong>and</strong> shebecomes aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> freedom that she will lose."The Beggar Maid" (WDY) casts <strong>the</strong> protagonist Rose in <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong>a poor woman having to be dependent on <strong>the</strong> king. The king in this storyis Patrick Blatchford who is from a rich home. The beginning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>story announces that he is in love with Rose. Rose's relationship withPatrick is very similar to that <strong>of</strong> Del's in "Baptising" (WDY). Del could


spurn Garnet <strong>and</strong> realise that her personality was being drowned. ButRose is unable to drop <strong>the</strong> relationship, because Patrick is too gentle, toohonest <strong>and</strong> "good <strong>and</strong> guileless". Therefore, she marries him. Laterwhen she reviews her marriage <strong>and</strong> her separation, she wonders if shehad entered <strong>the</strong> relationship because <strong>of</strong> vanity, greed, <strong>and</strong> economicsecurity. The answer to that lies in her words: "What she never said toanybody, never confided, was that she sometimes thought it had notbeen pity or greed or cowardice or vanity but something quite different,like a vision <strong>of</strong> happiness" ( WDY: 99).bbMischief' <strong>and</strong> "Providence" (WDY) throw light on Rose's affairswith Clifford <strong>and</strong> Tom respectively. Rose has affairs with o<strong>the</strong>r men butshe finally realises that her identity is not within <strong>the</strong>se relations withmen but in her own being. "Wild Swans" (WDY) has sexual implicationssimilar to what Del experiences in "Lives <strong>of</strong> Girls <strong>and</strong> Women" (LGFV).Mr. Chamberlain's sexual act is objectively viewed by Del <strong>and</strong> in asimilar fashion Rose undergoes <strong>the</strong> whole lecherous behaviour <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>clergyman <strong>the</strong>reby becoming both <strong>the</strong> "victim <strong>and</strong> accomplice" (1 08).Thus,Del in Lives <strong>and</strong> Rose in The Beggar-Maid are <strong>the</strong> inheritors<strong>of</strong> this tradition <strong>of</strong> repression <strong>and</strong> guerrilla warfare, practisedwithin <strong>the</strong> bound <strong>of</strong> social conformity, but <strong>the</strong>ir difference isthat through <strong>the</strong>ir intelligence <strong>and</strong> educational opportunities


<strong>the</strong>y have <strong>the</strong> chance to deviate openly from genderstereotypes, resisting not only <strong>the</strong> maxim <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> masculinetradition but also <strong>of</strong> feminine cultural traditions, imaginingnewer <strong>and</strong> more ambitious plots for <strong>the</strong>ir own <strong>stories</strong>(Howells, 1990: 5).In this bid to "carve a living space" women had for long "colludedin <strong>the</strong>ir own oppression" as is seen in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> wife who acceptsano<strong>the</strong>r woman in "And What's A Son" (Gale) ;but gradually womenhave become more <strong>and</strong> more conscious that <strong>the</strong>y need to change. It hasbeen noticed that "women are not weak but oppressed <strong>and</strong> powerless,not incapable but uninitiated, not inadequate but unacknowledged,unrecognised <strong>and</strong> rendered helpless due to denial <strong>of</strong> opportunity,subjugation <strong>and</strong> suppression" (ChitnisJ987: 237). The fact that awoman is strong, adequate <strong>and</strong> an individual with an identity ishighlighted in <strong>the</strong>se <strong>stories</strong>.In <strong>the</strong> West, individualism has played a great role <strong>and</strong> in a way thishas helped women to step out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir role-models <strong>and</strong> achieve anindependent life. In Indian societies women have been greatly restrictedby <strong>the</strong> community. Women are pushed away into <strong>the</strong> inner sanctum <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> house <strong>and</strong> are taught to practise propriety <strong>and</strong> obedience. They aretaught to deny, <strong>and</strong> sacrifice instead <strong>of</strong> asserting <strong>the</strong>ir selves. Individualtalents, skills, capabilities were pushed backwards. Women are not


allowed to pick <strong>and</strong> choose <strong>the</strong>ir partners <strong>and</strong> marriage is more aconvenience than one <strong>of</strong> love <strong>and</strong> affection.Malashri Lal feels that <strong>the</strong> essential difference between <strong>the</strong> Western<strong>and</strong> Oriental concepts <strong>of</strong> Womanhood rests upon <strong>the</strong> interpretation <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> word, "self-actualisation". In India a woman's roles as wife, mo<strong>the</strong>r,mo<strong>the</strong>r-in- law are modes <strong>of</strong> self-actualisation; while <strong>the</strong> west tends toperceive self-actualisation as an individual goal. (1986: 43) Feministconsciousness in <strong>the</strong> last decade has led to a blurring <strong>of</strong> conventionseven in India but more <strong>and</strong> more feminist thinkers argue that <strong>the</strong>universal objectives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> women's movements are to be speciallydefined within a specific sociological context <strong>and</strong> that desirable socialchange has to be strategically introduced within <strong>the</strong> system. Theslowness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> process is preferable to <strong>the</strong> instant rejection <strong>of</strong>tenactivated by an obvious infiltration <strong>of</strong> new ideas.The ideas that one witnesses in some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> dealing withIndian life reveal that a woman once married is <strong>the</strong> man's property. Theo<strong>the</strong>r factor is that marriage is a bond for <strong>the</strong> purpose <strong>of</strong> procreation.This proprietal air <strong>of</strong> man is extremely well brought out in <strong>the</strong> story"Intrusion" (Leg). The aim is to please <strong>the</strong> man <strong>and</strong> women are whoresneeded to appease men's physical desire. The total disregard <strong>of</strong>women's need for sex <strong>and</strong> her body desires can be noted as alreadypointed out in "The First Lady" (Leg), "A Valley in Shadow7' (Dark),


<strong>and</strong> "Why A Robin" (Leg). Irvine observes that "feminization, assumedby <strong>the</strong> male writer in a colonial situation to be synonymous withpowerlessness, does not have <strong>the</strong> same political implication for women".She fur<strong>the</strong>r mentions that "although within gender divisions, femininityconnotes passivity", within political materialist structures it can assumean entirely different approach to governance (1989: 11). Thus she thinksthat <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> feminization can at one level be a different version <strong>of</strong>colonialism portraying <strong>the</strong> female voice. This factor is true <strong>of</strong> many <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> that are discussed under <strong>the</strong> section "Power Relationships".Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's <strong>stories</strong> are subverted in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>me while Munro's<strong>stories</strong> foreground diverse range in terms <strong>of</strong> not only <strong>the</strong>mes but alsolanguage <strong>and</strong> structure. In Munro7s <strong>stories</strong> one becomes aware "that<strong>stories</strong> are being told, sometimes by splitting <strong>and</strong> doubling, allowingdescription <strong>and</strong> commentary to function toge<strong>the</strong>r at o<strong>the</strong>r times bydidactic tones meant to help readers achieve a new perspective" (Irvine,1989:12). Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's <strong>stories</strong> play on <strong>the</strong> silence <strong>of</strong> women <strong>and</strong> reveal<strong>the</strong> inner strength <strong>and</strong> awareness present within this silent, muteframework (eg. "A Day Like Any O<strong>the</strong>r" (Gale), "Why, A Robin"(Leg), "Intrusion" (Leg) <strong>and</strong> "A Valley in Shadow" (Dark). Thus "<strong>the</strong>reader is taught to take women's texts seriously, to recognise not just <strong>the</strong>surface <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> female body but its hidden meanings" (Irvine, 1989: 14).Munro's women characters--Del <strong>and</strong> Rose are endowed with a total


lack <strong>of</strong> sexual inhibitions. In fact it assumes a clinical curiosity morethan a human desire. One good illustration <strong>of</strong> such a view is <strong>the</strong> way Delsees Mr. Chamberlain's penis:Raw <strong>and</strong> blunt, ugly coloured as a wound, it looked to mevulnerable, playful <strong>and</strong> naive, like some strong-snoutedanimal whose grotesque simple looks are some sort <strong>of</strong>guarantee <strong>of</strong> good will. ( <strong>the</strong> opposite <strong>of</strong> what beauty usuallyis.) It did not bring back any <strong>of</strong> my excitement though. It didnot seem to have anything to do with me.Women also assume <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> desirers <strong>and</strong> this is noticed in<strong>the</strong> scene where Rose forces Patrick to have sex with her. Rose realisesthat love is a fantasy, an illusion: She had always thought this wouldhappen, that somebody would look at her <strong>and</strong> love her totally <strong>and</strong>helplessly. It was a miracle. It was a mistake. It was what she haddreamed oE it was not what she wanted. (WDF81).This awareness <strong>of</strong> what she actually wants makes her a symbol <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> new woman. The reader is also made aware that one should not getattached <strong>and</strong> that <strong>the</strong> way to achieve fieedom <strong>and</strong> liberty <strong>and</strong> be wholewomen is to be indifferent to men as well as o<strong>the</strong>rs. Thus Roberta learnsthat she has to distance herself from George in "Labor-Day Dinner"(MOJ) while Joan ab<strong>and</strong>ons her children <strong>and</strong> husb<strong>and</strong> in "Oh, What


Avails" (POL). Similarly Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's "It Was The Nightingale" (Gale)portrays this attitude .Stories like "Dulse" <strong>and</strong> "Bardon Bus" (MOJ) also depict <strong>the</strong>division between fact <strong>and</strong> fiction. Irvine commenting on "Dulse" statesthat "<strong>the</strong> narrator uses Lydia's dilemma to describe <strong>the</strong> aes<strong>the</strong>tic tensionbetween creativity <strong>and</strong> experience, between living in an ivory tower <strong>and</strong>living in <strong>the</strong> actual world". The character in Bardon Bus feels that "<strong>the</strong>moment when you give yourself up, give yourself over, to <strong>the</strong> assaultwhich is guaranteed to finish <strong>of</strong>f everything you've been before, astubborn virgin's belief, this belief in perfect mastery; any broken-downwife could tell <strong>the</strong>re is no such thing" (MU 111)Yet <strong>the</strong> major drawback is that it is very difficult to achieve thisdistance as women have been trained from ages to nurtured care foro<strong>the</strong>rs. Coral Ann Howells rightly points out:Women are deeply implicated in <strong>the</strong> existing structures <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>social world as mo<strong>the</strong>rs, daughters, lovers <strong>and</strong> wives so that itis a paradox <strong>of</strong> most women's position that any search for newways <strong>of</strong> restructuring <strong>the</strong>ir lives <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir <strong>stories</strong> has toacknowledge <strong>the</strong>ir genuine need for affective relations <strong>and</strong>responsibilities at <strong>the</strong> same time as <strong>the</strong>y register resistance tosuch constructs (1990: 28).


This is validated when Irvine discusses <strong>the</strong> responsibility <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>women writers:Because women tend to stress relationship over autonomy,webs ra<strong>the</strong>r than hierarchies, women writers are faced wi<strong>the</strong>stablishing satisfactory ways <strong>of</strong> distancing <strong>the</strong>mselves &om<strong>the</strong> events <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> story, <strong>of</strong> giving <strong>the</strong> narrative voice authority,<strong>of</strong> separating <strong>the</strong> creating self from <strong>the</strong> characters in <strong>the</strong> text(1989: 110).Thus, one notices that each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se <strong>stories</strong> reveal various facets <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> power that men wield. In "Intrusion" (Leg) one notices that <strong>the</strong>newly married bride is unable to overcome <strong>the</strong> boundaries <strong>of</strong> society <strong>and</strong>is only mutely able to share her agony with her readers. On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rh<strong>and</strong> "First Lady" (Leg) depicts <strong>the</strong> misuse <strong>of</strong> political power <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>changes that it can wrought between a husb<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> a wife.Munro's <strong>stories</strong> are more varied <strong>and</strong> endow women with morepower <strong>and</strong> independence. The two readings by <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> daughterdepict <strong>the</strong> plurality <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> readings in <strong>the</strong> story "Friend Of My Youth"(FOY). The unsavoury nature <strong>of</strong> love <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> need to be aware <strong>of</strong> one'spotential is <strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> "Hold Me Fast, Don't Let Me Pass"(FOY), "Labour Day Dinner", "Bardon Bus" (MOJ), "Oranges AndApples" (POL) <strong>and</strong> "Dulse" (MOJ), while "Five Points" (FOY) reveals<strong>the</strong> power that women too can display.


CHAPTER IIIPROVIDENCEThe problem, <strong>the</strong> only problem, is my mo<strong>the</strong>r.And she is <strong>the</strong> one <strong>of</strong> course that I am tryingto get; it is to reach her that this wholejourney has been undertaken. With whatpurpose? To mark her <strong>of</strong>f, to describe, toillumine, to celebrate, to get rid, <strong>of</strong> her; <strong>and</strong> itdid not work, for she looms too close, just asshe always did.--SIB (246).The bond between a mo<strong>the</strong>r25 <strong>and</strong> daughter is primordial. Themo<strong>the</strong>r is reborn with <strong>the</strong> child <strong>and</strong> grows along with her. They grow<strong>and</strong> experience each o<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> at times, <strong>the</strong>ir experience converges but itcould diverge also, leading to communication gaps. The mo<strong>the</strong>r figurecan assume a number <strong>of</strong> variations--she could be dead <strong>and</strong> yet hold astrong aura <strong>of</strong> her self over <strong>the</strong> child; or she may be dead <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>refore adeadlabsent mo<strong>the</strong>r to <strong>the</strong> child. Sometimes <strong>the</strong> child may try to revoke25It is good to be reminded <strong>of</strong> Adrienne Rich's words in thiscontext: "Mo<strong>the</strong>rhood--unmentioned in <strong>the</strong> hi<strong>stories</strong> <strong>of</strong> conquest <strong>and</strong>serfdom, wars <strong>and</strong> treaties, exploration <strong>and</strong> imperialism--has a history, ithas an ideology, it is more fbndamental than tribalism or nationalism"(1 976:34).


<strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r. At o<strong>the</strong>r times, <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r may be <strong>the</strong> power figure, namely<strong>the</strong> strong dominant mo<strong>the</strong>r who may makeibreak <strong>the</strong> child; or in somecases a weak, submissive, powerless mo<strong>the</strong>r whom <strong>the</strong> child maysympathise witwdislike. She could also be an independent womanasserting herself <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> child may realise that she is different fromo<strong>the</strong>r mo<strong>the</strong>rs.In <strong>the</strong> fiction <strong>of</strong> contemporary world, however, <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r has beenportrayed as a monster. Such a situation arises because <strong>the</strong> daughterbegins to see her own self reflected in <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r. Karen Elias-Button inThe Lost Tradition uses <strong>the</strong> metaphor <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> evil mo<strong>the</strong>r as <strong>the</strong> symbol<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Medusa. She feels that <strong>the</strong> "Medusa is <strong>the</strong> dark side <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r,<strong>the</strong> grasping mo<strong>the</strong>r, representative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> entanglements mo<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>and</strong>daughters encounter" but she states that this figure could also become "ametaphor for powers previously hidden <strong>and</strong> denigrated, collectivepowers that we are finally beginning to reaffirm <strong>and</strong> claim forourselves" (1980: 194). Hindu mythology too portrays such an image in<strong>the</strong> depiction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Goddess KaliiDurga. The Hindu Goddess, <strong>the</strong>energetic mo<strong>the</strong>r can become a symbol <strong>of</strong> ei<strong>the</strong>r benevolence ormalevolence26. Mo<strong>the</strong>r, especially in Hindu society is acknowledged26 This division can also be seen in a different way in <strong>the</strong> perception<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> institution <strong>of</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rhood by society--women are consideredLC'impure, cormpt, <strong>the</strong> site <strong>of</strong> discharges, bleedings, dangerous tomasculinity, a source <strong>of</strong> moral <strong>and</strong> physical contamination" but ano<strong>the</strong>r


great importance. In fact, <strong>the</strong> purpose <strong>of</strong> marriage is procreation whichis illustrated by <strong>stories</strong> such as 'The First Lady" (Leg), <strong>and</strong> "The Valleyin Shadow" (Dark). The initial reaction, thus, in many <strong>stories</strong> is anegation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r which changes later into a recognition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> a reconciliation with <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r. It is this fluidity existingbetween <strong>the</strong>m <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> centring <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r as a subject that is <strong>the</strong>focus <strong>of</strong> this chapter, which is sectioned as follows :* The deadabsent mo<strong>the</strong>rs.* The dominant /passive mo<strong>the</strong>rs* The distanced rno<strong>the</strong>rsidaughters* The independent mo<strong>the</strong>rs.The Dead/Absent Mo<strong>the</strong>rsWomen are perpetually attempting to establish <strong>the</strong>ir identities.Identity can be defined as <strong>the</strong> "stable, consistent <strong>and</strong> reliable sense <strong>of</strong>who one is <strong>and</strong> what one st<strong>and</strong>s for in <strong>the</strong> world. It integrates one'smeaning to oneself <strong>and</strong> one's meaning to o<strong>the</strong>rs; it provides a matchbetween what one regards as central to oneself <strong>and</strong> how one is viewedby significant o<strong>the</strong>rs in one's life (Josselson, 1987: 10). Deshph<strong>and</strong>e'saspect that society projects is <strong>the</strong> image <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m as "beneficient, sacred,pure, asexual, nourishing" beings well suited for being benevolent <strong>and</strong>nurturing mo<strong>the</strong>rs (Rich, 1 976: 34).


"Lucid Moments" (Int) is one such story that discusses <strong>the</strong> identity crisisexperienced by an ailing mo<strong>the</strong>r. It portrays <strong>the</strong> anxiety <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r toknow herself <strong>and</strong> in her quest for identity she tries to connect her owndead mo<strong>the</strong>r with a name. Sujatha, <strong>the</strong> daughter is able to acknowledgeher mo<strong>the</strong>r's struggle to know herself, <strong>and</strong> she connects her mo<strong>the</strong>r'squest with her own identity.Sujatha initially identifies herself with her fa<strong>the</strong>r whom sheperceives as <strong>the</strong> nearest symbol <strong>of</strong> power <strong>and</strong> authority. She recollectsthat "To be admitted to his companionship had been <strong>the</strong> greatesthonour" <strong>and</strong> she had "pitied Akka her mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> Shilpa her sister forbeing left outside <strong>the</strong> magic circle" (Int: 72). Sujatha's perception <strong>of</strong> herfa<strong>the</strong>r changes when she notices that he is unable to cope with his wife'sillness <strong>and</strong> instead <strong>of</strong> being strong <strong>and</strong> independent he becomes a weak,helpless person. She perceives that he is a self-centred man when shediscovers that he does not know anything about his wife, <strong>and</strong> that shehas always been just a wife, <strong>and</strong> nothing more to him. Sujatha'sconversation during lunch illustrates this apathy <strong>of</strong> his:"One <strong>of</strong> her better days actually". I tell him, during our lunchwhen his question comes up. "She's been talking today ...""Of what?""Her dead mo<strong>the</strong>r. She was asking me for her name. Isn't itodd? Baba is pushing his food about on his plate; he seems


disinterested not only in his food but in my talk as well."Baba, do you know it?""What?"''Akka's mo<strong>the</strong>r's name?"Irritably he says, "No, how could I?" It sounds as if he issaying-why should I? (Int: 73).Sujatha as a woman can now underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> need <strong>of</strong> her mo<strong>the</strong>r<strong>and</strong> she is in empathy with her. Her mo<strong>the</strong>r's echoing question makesher aware for <strong>the</strong> need to know one's self. She, as <strong>the</strong> daughter, is also tobe blamed as she has subverted her mo<strong>the</strong>r's image by calling her"Akka" (sister) instead <strong>of</strong> "Amma" (mo<strong>the</strong>r). She knows that her mo<strong>the</strong>ris troubled as she wants to know who she is. Her mo<strong>the</strong>r is anxious <strong>and</strong>grieved because she is not able to recollect her mo<strong>the</strong>r's name. Added tothis misery she is also troubled by her own double identity for she doesnot know if she is Sumati or Girija--possibly two identities thrust onher--one by her fa<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r by her husb<strong>and</strong>, <strong>the</strong>reby erasing hertrue inner being. This loss <strong>of</strong> identity is equated with her degeneratingbody: "Since <strong>the</strong> metastasis, <strong>the</strong>re seems to be almost nothing <strong>of</strong> her oldself left. The shadows that began under her eyes have captured <strong>the</strong>whole <strong>of</strong> her face, <strong>the</strong> lower portion has caved in, her eyes have sunkinto two deep, dark wells" (Int: 72). Yet, <strong>the</strong>re is a point <strong>of</strong>identification, interestingly enough, <strong>the</strong> "bindi" that adorns an Indianwoman's forehead. This mark <strong>of</strong> tradition is seen here as foregrounding


<strong>the</strong> self.Sujatha can now realise her mo<strong>the</strong>r's silence <strong>and</strong> she realises thatwomen are continually erased by society. She remembers <strong>the</strong> preweddingrite when <strong>the</strong> names <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fore 'fa<strong>the</strong>rs' are uttered but not <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rs or <strong>the</strong>ir ancestors who are just forgotten. She thus gainsidentity experiencing <strong>and</strong> sharing her mo<strong>the</strong>r's pain <strong>and</strong> suffering. Shefeels that she shares her mo<strong>the</strong>r's death as she had once shared her birthwith her. Dale Spender's remarks about <strong>the</strong> process <strong>of</strong> naming are validin this context:Practically it means that women's family names do not count<strong>and</strong> that <strong>the</strong>re is one more device for making women invisible.Fa<strong>the</strong>rs pass <strong>the</strong>ir names on to <strong>the</strong>ir sons <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> existence <strong>of</strong>daughters can be denied when in <strong>the</strong> absence <strong>of</strong> a male heir itis said that a family 'dies out'. One o<strong>the</strong>r direct result <strong>of</strong> thispractice <strong>of</strong> only taking cognisance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> male line, because itbecomes almost impossible to trace <strong>the</strong> ancestry <strong>of</strong> women -particularly if <strong>the</strong>y do not come into <strong>the</strong> male definedcategories <strong>of</strong> importance (1980: 24).Sujatha's final act <strong>of</strong> hanging up <strong>the</strong> framed <strong>and</strong> enlargedphotograph <strong>of</strong> her mo<strong>the</strong>r bestows not only an identity on her mo<strong>the</strong>r


ut also attempts to locate <strong>the</strong> centralitfortified by her when she makes her littlename as well as her own. Thus <strong>the</strong> final linking <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>names with oneself decolonizes women <strong>and</strong> re-frames <strong>the</strong>m; this act canbe recognised by <strong>the</strong> words <strong>of</strong> Daphne Marlatt:".Like <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r's body, language is larger than us <strong>and</strong> carriesalong with it. it bears us. it births us. ins<strong>of</strong>ar as we bear it. ifwe are poets we spend our lives discovering not just what wehave to say but what language is saying as it carries us with itin etymology we discover a history <strong>of</strong> verbal relations (Afamily tree, if you will) that has preceded us <strong>and</strong> given us <strong>the</strong>world we live in. <strong>the</strong> given, <strong>the</strong> immediately presented, as atbirth-a given name a given word ... here we are truly containedwithin <strong>the</strong> body <strong>of</strong> our mo<strong>the</strong>r tongue (1987: 224).Mo<strong>the</strong>rs pass on <strong>the</strong>ir sense <strong>of</strong> guilt, weakness, <strong>and</strong> helplessness to<strong>the</strong>ir daugbkrs. "Peace <strong>of</strong> Utrecht" (DHS) is an autobiographical storyas Munro herself admits in her interview with Ge<strong>of</strong>f Hancock, that <strong>the</strong>illness <strong>of</strong> a parent changes <strong>the</strong> relationship <strong>and</strong> it gets to become27Dale Spender states that not only males name <strong>the</strong>ir experiencesbut also insist that those who don't share that experience use thosenames. When women are endowed with <strong>the</strong> power to name <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong>remay arise a more "accurate classification <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> world" (1989: 189-99).


significant: "And so her illness <strong>and</strong> death <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> whole tension betweenus ... was very important. The first story I think <strong>of</strong> as a real story was"Peace <strong>of</strong> Utrecht". It's about <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> a mo<strong>the</strong>r'' (1987: 215). Thedaughter's visit to her mo<strong>the</strong>r's house after her death reminds her -<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>cry <strong>of</strong> her mo<strong>the</strong>r which had been "shamehlly undisguised <strong>and</strong> raw <strong>and</strong>supplicating" (DM: 198). The narrator, Helen <strong>and</strong> her sister, Maddyhad learnt to deal with <strong>the</strong>se cries <strong>of</strong> helplessness by growing cunning<strong>and</strong> cold. They took away fiom her, as Helen narrates, "our anger <strong>and</strong>impatience <strong>and</strong> disgust, took all emotion away from our dealings withher, you might take away meat from a prisoner to weaken him, till hedied" (Dm 199). She had dem<strong>and</strong>ed love from her daughters but <strong>the</strong>yhad not enough reserves to draw from <strong>and</strong> had increased her sense <strong>of</strong>isolation <strong>and</strong> imprisonment. She had, by her illness, changed into adem<strong>and</strong>ing ghoulish mo<strong>the</strong>r:Our Gothic Mo<strong>the</strong>r, with <strong>the</strong> cold appalling mask <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>Shaking Palsy laid across her features, shuffling, weeping,devouring attention wherever she can get it, eyes dead <strong>and</strong>burning, fixed inward on herself; this is not all (DHS: 200).The mo<strong>the</strong>r in this state shifts from normalcy to abnormality. Thusif one day she has behaved like a housewife, taking care <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> plants orbaking, ano<strong>the</strong>r day she is dem<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>the</strong> daughters to dress her up <strong>and</strong>get clo<strong>the</strong>s stitched for her. Helen escapes this picture <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r by


moving away <strong>and</strong> distancing herself. Maddy's letters now no longerproduce in her <strong>the</strong> "once-familiar frenzy <strong>and</strong> frustration which mymo<strong>the</strong>r's dem<strong>and</strong>s could produce" (DHS: 200). The ordinariness <strong>of</strong> lifeforces her to forget <strong>the</strong> "Gothic Mo<strong>the</strong>r" who had begun to be imaginaryto her. By revisiting her she tries to recapture her but she can't. Finally<strong>the</strong> paper that she finds with <strong>the</strong> words "The Peace <strong>of</strong> Utrecht, 1713,brought an end to <strong>the</strong> war <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Spanish Succession" creates <strong>the</strong>necessary vision for her to reconcile not only with her mo<strong>the</strong>r's spiritbut also to recognise <strong>the</strong> fact that Maddy too has a life <strong>of</strong> her own.The mo<strong>the</strong>r could also act as a spur influencing <strong>and</strong> enabling <strong>the</strong>woman to change her lifestyle. Such a change is witnessed inDeshp<strong>and</strong>e's "it Was The Nightingale" (Gale). Jayu, <strong>the</strong> protagonist,takes a bold step to fur<strong>the</strong>r her career as she does not want to be like hermo<strong>the</strong>r. Initially she feels " dislike <strong>and</strong> contempt" for her mo<strong>the</strong>rbecause she had "tried to live her life through her husb<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong>daughters". To Jayu she seems like a woman "who had made her ownhell <strong>and</strong> gloried in it" (Gale: 14). Therefore, she battles <strong>and</strong> finally getsher own self out from such an image. She changes from <strong>the</strong> selfsacrificing<strong>and</strong> self-effacing mo<strong>the</strong>r into an independent woman.


Dominant/Passive Mo<strong>the</strong>rsThe girl-child in Indian society is a marginal figure <strong>and</strong> it becomesmore evident if <strong>the</strong> child is born out <strong>of</strong> wedlock or to ano<strong>the</strong>r man. Thisdifferentiation is brought out in "The Awakening" (Mir). Though <strong>the</strong>story deals not with a mo<strong>the</strong>r-daughter conflict it becomes significant toexamine it, as <strong>the</strong> narrative throws open <strong>the</strong> helplessness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r<strong>and</strong> also reveals her attempts to shield <strong>the</strong> child. The child is treated in adifferent manner from <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs as she is not her fa<strong>the</strong>r's daughter. Sheis sent to a different school, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r is distant <strong>and</strong> does notcommunicate with her. He punishes <strong>the</strong> child for <strong>the</strong> dishonour that heassociates with <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r. She is excluded fiom all <strong>the</strong> activities that<strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> her siblings undertake. She thinks that by scoring goodmarks in her tests she can please her fa<strong>the</strong>r, but she finds out that <strong>the</strong>fa<strong>the</strong>r cannot be placated that way. She has learnt silently that her birthitself is <strong>the</strong> cause <strong>of</strong> all <strong>the</strong> anger <strong>and</strong> punishment. Her final outcry,"Whatever <strong>the</strong>y say, I was born. And I am. I am" (Miv: 63) reveals thatshe cannot be defeated <strong>and</strong> that she overcomes her alienation. MuktaAtrey in "The Girl Child in <strong>the</strong> Fiction <strong>of</strong> Shashi Deshp<strong>and</strong>e" notes:Deshp<strong>and</strong>e unveils <strong>the</strong> subtle processes <strong>of</strong> oppression <strong>and</strong>gender differentiation at work in <strong>the</strong> family <strong>and</strong> in <strong>the</strong> male-centred Indian society. Her feminism does not uproot <strong>the</strong> girl


child from her given context, but tries to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong>define her in <strong>the</strong> framework <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> various factors that shapeher. These include cultural aspects like myths <strong>and</strong> legends,rituals <strong>and</strong> ceremonies as well as social <strong>and</strong> psychologicalfactors such as <strong>the</strong> family structure, <strong>the</strong> woman's position init, female sexuality <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> traumas <strong>of</strong> menstruation,childbirth <strong>and</strong> abortion (1990: 246).Ano<strong>the</strong>r story that reveals <strong>the</strong> helplessness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong>displays <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r as <strong>the</strong> passive onlooker is Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's "It wasDark" (Dark). The story reveals <strong>the</strong> ostracization by society that awoman has to undergo. The girl in <strong>the</strong> story, a fourteen year old is raped<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> trauma <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> parents is portrayed. The mo<strong>the</strong>r is blamed as <strong>the</strong>fa<strong>the</strong>r feels that she had not taken <strong>the</strong> responsibility to educate <strong>the</strong> child.The mo<strong>the</strong>r, on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>, had faced so many restrictions <strong>and</strong>boundaries that she had desired for her daughter's freedom:I had been warned enough as a girl. "Don't, don't,don't ...y ou're a female." They had taught me to build a wallround myself with negatives from childhood. And <strong>the</strong>nsuddenly, when I got married, <strong>the</strong>y told me to break <strong>the</strong> walldown. To behave as if it had never been. And my husb<strong>and</strong>too--how complete his disregard <strong>of</strong> that wall had been; I hadfelt totally vulnerable, wholly defenceless. I won't let my


daughter live behind walls, I had thought (Dark: 23).Mukta Atrey commenting on <strong>the</strong> story thinks that <strong>stories</strong> such as"Why a Robin" (Leg) <strong>and</strong> "It was Dark" (Dark) reveal <strong>the</strong> changingattitude <strong>of</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rs towards <strong>the</strong>ir girl children. She thinks that <strong>the</strong>underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>and</strong> sympathy between <strong>the</strong> daughters <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rsgrow. She adds that "It was Dark" reveals <strong>the</strong> "young girl'svulnerability which no amount <strong>of</strong> knowledge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sexual act can erase.The young girl cannot cope with <strong>the</strong> crisis <strong>and</strong> is numbed into a state <strong>of</strong>indifference <strong>and</strong> withdrawal" (1990: 251). To <strong>the</strong> victim <strong>the</strong> wholetrauma is associated with a dark room <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>re is complete blanknesswithin her. The mo<strong>the</strong>r feels as if her daughter has witnessed a solareclipse with naked eyes <strong>and</strong> lost her vision. She underst<strong>and</strong>s that she is<strong>the</strong> person who has to bring <strong>the</strong> daughter out <strong>of</strong> this darkness <strong>and</strong> leadher towards light. She finally manages to draw her daughter out <strong>and</strong>make her aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> light around her: "Sunlight poured into <strong>the</strong>room, ... And now at last her eyes moved from her spot to a glimmering,moving circle ... They rested on that shining light for a moment, <strong>the</strong>nmoved to me. She saw me" (Dark: 25).In <strong>the</strong> story <strong>the</strong> moment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> rape is not revealed to us <strong>and</strong>Rajeshwari Sunder Rajan commenting on <strong>the</strong> depiction <strong>and</strong> happening


<strong>of</strong> rape28 thinks that "<strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> enactment <strong>of</strong> rape takes place inprivate <strong>and</strong> secret places requires <strong>the</strong> author to conduct his readers into<strong>the</strong> innermost recesses <strong>of</strong> physical space" (1993: 76). She fur<strong>the</strong>r pointsout in this context that feminist texts <strong>of</strong> rape counter narrativedeterminism, in different ways: namely by making <strong>the</strong> raped woman <strong>the</strong>subject ra<strong>the</strong>r than as a victim <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> act; by showing strategies <strong>of</strong>survival instead <strong>of</strong> establishing <strong>the</strong> issue around myths <strong>of</strong> chastity; byportraying <strong>and</strong> placing <strong>the</strong> raped woman in a system <strong>of</strong> heterosexuallove <strong>and</strong> oppression through rape; by presenting <strong>the</strong> literal facts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>act ra<strong>the</strong>r than weaving a mystifying atmosphere around <strong>the</strong> whole issue<strong>and</strong> finally by representing <strong>the</strong> cost <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> act in complex perspectivesra<strong>the</strong>r than displaying <strong>the</strong> extinction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> victim. (1993: 76)Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's "Can You Hear Silence" (Dark) sketches <strong>the</strong> hustle<strong>and</strong> bustle <strong>of</strong> a metropolitan city. It also foregrounds <strong>the</strong> life that aworking mo<strong>the</strong>r undergoes. The story exemplifies <strong>the</strong>'dangr a girl-childmay encounter <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> socialisation that <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r has initiated herinto. The daughter tries to link herself to <strong>the</strong> past <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong>savour <strong>the</strong> silence that her mo<strong>the</strong>r has talked about. The image <strong>of</strong> silencecan assume a number <strong>of</strong> symbols: "Silence as withheld communicationproduces mystery <strong>and</strong> enigma" (Sunder Rajan, 1993: 87); it can alsoreveal displeasure as noticed in "The Shadow" or it could display28 For a more detailed discussion on <strong>the</strong> issue <strong>of</strong> rape see SunderRaj an's Real <strong>and</strong> Imagined Women.


secretiveness, (illustrated by "It Was Dark" (Dark) or "Red Dress -1946" (DHS)). In o<strong>the</strong>r instances it could be an index <strong>of</strong> heroism or canshow self-discipline or resistance.We are once again made aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> importance <strong>of</strong> names <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>significance <strong>of</strong> telling <strong>stories</strong> by Munro's "Progress <strong>of</strong> Love" (POL).Unlike <strong>the</strong> daughter in "Lucid Moments" (Int) <strong>the</strong> daughter, Fame herehas always called her mo<strong>the</strong>r, 'mo<strong>the</strong>r' <strong>and</strong> to her <strong>the</strong> personal name tha<strong>the</strong>r mo<strong>the</strong>r has seems strange. She also develops an identity with <strong>the</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>r by becoming a part <strong>of</strong> her personality <strong>and</strong> is constantly reminded<strong>of</strong> her: "But I had a sense <strong>of</strong> her all <strong>the</strong> time, <strong>and</strong> would be reminded <strong>of</strong>her by <strong>the</strong> most unlikely things--an upright piano, or a tall white loaf <strong>of</strong>bread" (POL: 9). Even though <strong>the</strong> idea seems a little exaggerated, whatis revealed here is <strong>the</strong> sense <strong>of</strong> space that <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r occupies in <strong>the</strong>daughter's psyche. The mo<strong>the</strong>r's presence becomes a strong one as <strong>the</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>r becomes apart <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> daughter which is a feeling not felt by <strong>the</strong>narrator's bro<strong>the</strong>rs:I always had a feeling, with my mo<strong>the</strong>r's talk <strong>and</strong> <strong>stories</strong>, <strong>of</strong>something swelling out behind. Like a cloud, a poison, thathad touched my mo<strong>the</strong>r's life. And when I grieved my mo<strong>the</strong>r,I became part <strong>of</strong> it ....It seemed as if she knew something aboutme that was worse, far worse, than ordinary lies <strong>and</strong> tricks <strong>and</strong>meanness; it was a really sickening shame (POL: 13).


The daughter is here aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> her body <strong>and</strong> shefeels <strong>the</strong> bond breaks when she herself later on has only two sons <strong>and</strong> nodaughters. The story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r's suicide becomes a link to hermo<strong>the</strong>r's past. Redekop remarks that Munro7s exploration <strong>of</strong> "maternalancestry is intimately related to language <strong>and</strong> to <strong>the</strong> process <strong>of</strong>storytelling" (1992: 176). She adds that <strong>the</strong> naming <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong><strong>the</strong> aunt constructs <strong>the</strong> subjects <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> story <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> two versions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>story that Fame hears take up two positions, namely, <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r's storyis a story about <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r herself while <strong>the</strong> aunt's story loses <strong>the</strong>matrilineal power <strong>and</strong> is a "challenge" issued by her (1992: 176).The mo<strong>the</strong>r in "The Moon in <strong>the</strong> Orange Skating Rink" (POL) isnot <strong>the</strong> true mo<strong>the</strong>r yet she assumes a demonic form, for one finds that<strong>the</strong> adopted daughter, Callie is always slaving away <strong>and</strong> finally gains <strong>the</strong>title <strong>of</strong> slavery Kemaghan. She is a substitute mo<strong>the</strong>r about whom <strong>the</strong>reare lot <strong>of</strong> <strong>stories</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> two boarders, Sam <strong>and</strong> Edgar think that <strong>the</strong> sexact that <strong>the</strong>y have with Callie might have taken place with MissKemaghan. But <strong>the</strong> story that Miss. Kemaghan tells <strong>the</strong>m about Callie'sbirth is bizarre <strong>and</strong> unbelievable. The truth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> story is not what isimportant, "What mattered was Miss Kemaghan7s cold emphasis as shetold this, her veiled <strong>and</strong> surely unfriendly purpose, her r<strong>and</strong>om ferocity"(POL: 151). The story questions <strong>the</strong> romantic notion <strong>of</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r, herlove, affection <strong>and</strong> her sacrifice for <strong>the</strong> daughter. Munro achieves thiseffect cleverly by positioning a mock mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> thus, makes a mockery


<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> conventional notions <strong>of</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rhood.The questioning <strong>of</strong> conventionality <strong>and</strong> tradition is perceived in"White Dump" (POL). It reveals <strong>the</strong> intricate story line filled with <strong>the</strong>perceptions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> gr<strong>and</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>r, Sophie; <strong>the</strong> daughter-in-law, Isabel <strong>and</strong>Isabel's daughter, Denise. The gr<strong>and</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>r, Sophie's naked appearancedisplays <strong>the</strong> embarrassing performance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r to shame her son.Redekop thinks that such exhibitionism "challenges our notions <strong>of</strong>innate mo<strong>the</strong>rhood <strong>and</strong> this, at <strong>the</strong> same time, results in a transgression<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> boundaries between <strong>stories</strong>. Both stunts are necessary forsurvival" (1992: 177).The narrator in "Moons <strong>of</strong> Jupiter" (MUJ) is linked to <strong>the</strong> birth <strong>of</strong>her daughters <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> life she had with <strong>the</strong>m when she comes to visit herfa<strong>the</strong>r who is in hospital. She knows that her daughters, Nichola <strong>and</strong>Judith would have discussed her <strong>and</strong> tried to establish <strong>the</strong>ir connectionsto her: "They would have talked about me. Judith <strong>and</strong> Nicholacomparing notes, relating anecdotes; analysing, regretting, blaming,forgiving" (MOJ: 222). She thinks that daughters being women areclosely tied up with <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> know all about <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r. She isreminded that at Judith's age she had been in college discussing issueswith her friends <strong>and</strong> at Nichols's age she had been a mo<strong>the</strong>r. Sheremembers <strong>the</strong> talks she would have with her neighbourhood friend,Ruth Boudreau:


We talked about our parents, our childhood's, though forsome time we kept clear <strong>of</strong> our marriages. How thoroughly wedealt with our fa<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>and</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rs, deplored <strong>the</strong>ir marriages,<strong>the</strong>ir mistaken ambitions or fear <strong>of</strong> ambition, how competentlywe filed <strong>the</strong>m away, defined <strong>the</strong>m beyond any possibility <strong>of</strong>change (MOJ: 222).She had felt <strong>of</strong>fended by her fa<strong>the</strong>r when he had told her that hecould not remember <strong>the</strong> days when she grew up. She realises that <strong>the</strong>same is true when she becomes <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r. All that she can rememberare "hanging out diapers, bringing in <strong>and</strong> folding diapers.. .I was sleepyall <strong>the</strong> time <strong>the</strong>n;. ..wives yawning, napping, visiting, drinking c<strong>of</strong>fee <strong>and</strong>folding diapers; ..." (MOJ: 223). She realises that <strong>the</strong>y had become likecartoons <strong>and</strong> had aged by <strong>the</strong> responsibilities. The story once againpoints out <strong>the</strong> need for detachment <strong>and</strong> distancing oneself in order tosurvive. The mo<strong>the</strong>r remembers that Nichola had been tested forleukaemia <strong>and</strong> frightened that she may lose her, she had tried to attain adistance: "There was a care--not a withdrawal exactly but a care--not t<strong>of</strong>eel anything much. I saw how <strong>the</strong> forms <strong>of</strong> love might be maintainedwith a condemned person but with <strong>the</strong> love in fact measured <strong>and</strong>disciplined, because you have to survive" (MOJ: 230). The whole issueis always a secret to <strong>the</strong> person who is sentenced to death. The fact <strong>of</strong>Nichola's life had stayed with her <strong>and</strong> by this secret <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r is


empowered as she gains a wider vision <strong>of</strong> what life <strong>and</strong> death means.This mental picture that she sees is a "releasing one"(Redekop,1992:171) as she is able to reconcile to her fa<strong>the</strong>r's death.Carrington's conclusions about <strong>the</strong> story are valid:Thus, <strong>the</strong> experience <strong>of</strong> withdrawal that Janet's fa<strong>the</strong>r readsabout <strong>and</strong> that Janet actively seeks unifies <strong>the</strong> story both<strong>the</strong>matically <strong>and</strong> psychologically by shaping <strong>the</strong>characterisation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> narrator whose experience embodies<strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>me. Her split into two personae, <strong>the</strong> observer <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>participant, defines her double roles as her fa<strong>the</strong>r's daughter<strong>and</strong> as her daughter' mo<strong>the</strong>r. In participating in her own life,Janet has been only <strong>the</strong> observer on <strong>the</strong> periphery <strong>of</strong> both herfa<strong>the</strong>r's life <strong>and</strong> her daughters' lives, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>y have beenobservers <strong>of</strong> hers (204).The Parkinson's disease that we find is <strong>the</strong> cause <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r'sdeath in "Peace <strong>of</strong> Utrecht" (DHS) is in "The Ottawa Valley" (SIB) herein its initial stages. The story begins with a return home to <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r'splace, <strong>the</strong> Ottawa valley. The story reflects on <strong>the</strong> instance when <strong>the</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>r sacrifices <strong>the</strong> safety pin to hold <strong>the</strong> daughter's panties. This veryfeminine act reveals <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r's ability to uphold her daughter'ssecrets forgetting her own troubles. Yet, <strong>the</strong> daughter is unable to tend<strong>and</strong> care for her mo<strong>the</strong>r as already witnessed in "The Peace <strong>of</strong> Utrecht".


To illustrate this fact she remarks "I was very much relieved that shehad decided against strokes, <strong>and</strong> that I would not have to be <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r,<strong>and</strong> wash <strong>and</strong> wipe <strong>and</strong> feed her lying in bed, as aunt Dodie had had todo with mo<strong>the</strong>r" (SIB: 244).The sense <strong>of</strong> power <strong>and</strong> dominance is depicted by <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r figureFlo in <strong>the</strong> sequence <strong>stories</strong> WDY. Flo in "Royal Beatings" <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rconnected <strong>stories</strong> <strong>of</strong> WDY assumes <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> story teller. Flo likedto imagine <strong>and</strong> she liked "<strong>the</strong> details <strong>of</strong> a death: <strong>the</strong> things people said,<strong>the</strong> way <strong>the</strong>y protested or tried to get out <strong>of</strong> bed or swore or laughed ..."(WDY: 4). Even <strong>the</strong> way she tells Rose about <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> Rose's mo<strong>the</strong>ris quite ridiculous.There is from <strong>the</strong> beginning a dislike <strong>and</strong> a mongering for powerbetween Rose <strong>and</strong> Flo. As Rose points out: "There was a long trucebetween Flo <strong>and</strong> Rose in <strong>the</strong> beginning. Rose's nature was growing likea prickly pineapple, but slowly, <strong>and</strong> secretly, hard pride <strong>and</strong> scepticism"developed in her. To Rose in <strong>the</strong> beginning her vision <strong>of</strong> Flo is one <strong>of</strong>extraordinary s<strong>of</strong>tness <strong>and</strong> hardness; "The s<strong>of</strong>t hair, <strong>the</strong> long, s<strong>of</strong>t, palecheeks, s<strong>of</strong>t almost invisible fuzz in front <strong>of</strong> her ears <strong>and</strong> above hermouth. The sharpness <strong>of</strong> her knees, hardness <strong>of</strong> her lap, flatness <strong>of</strong> herfront" (WDY: 11). These images <strong>of</strong> hardness, flatness <strong>and</strong> sharpnessfinally lead to <strong>the</strong> image being put into action. Flo uses her power <strong>and</strong>authority, thus leading to <strong>the</strong> royal beatings that Rose receives fiom her


fa<strong>the</strong>r. Even before <strong>the</strong> beatings <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> Flo is displayed by <strong>the</strong>body image: "Her legs are long, white <strong>and</strong> muscular, marked all overwith blue veins as if somebody had been drawing rivers on <strong>the</strong>m with anindelible pencil". Flo's scrubbing is seen by Rose as endowed with "anabnormal energy, a violent disgust ..." (WDY: 15). All <strong>the</strong>se images flowfinally into <strong>the</strong> question <strong>of</strong> who do you think you are:Flo speaks <strong>of</strong> Rose's smart-aleck behaviour, rudeness <strong>and</strong>sloppiness <strong>and</strong> conceit. Her willingness to make work forothws, her lack <strong>of</strong> gratitude .... Oh, don't you think you'resomebody, says Flo, <strong>and</strong> a moment later, Who do you thinkyou are? ( WDE 15).Flo in <strong>the</strong> story not only exhibits <strong>the</strong>atricality <strong>and</strong> power but alsoassumes <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> a martyr. She finally manages to rouse Rose'sfa<strong>the</strong>r's ire <strong>and</strong> Rose is vanquished by <strong>the</strong> royal beatings her fa<strong>the</strong>rresorts to. Rose in her new state <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> injured victim feels that "She haspassed into a state <strong>of</strong> calm, in which outrage is perceived as complete<strong>and</strong> final". In such a state she finds that her choices are clear--"She willnever speak to <strong>the</strong>m, she will never look at <strong>the</strong>m with anything butloathing, she will never forgive <strong>the</strong>m. She will punish <strong>the</strong>m; she willfinish <strong>the</strong>m" (WDY: 20). These thoughts make her forget herself <strong>and</strong> her


esponsibility. This drama <strong>of</strong> hatred <strong>and</strong> violence29 is <strong>the</strong>n followed by~10's bid to appease Rose. Flo, now sure <strong>of</strong> her power, tries to woo Roseby getting her a jar <strong>of</strong> cold cream for her wounds <strong>and</strong> a tray <strong>of</strong>appetising food--a large glass <strong>of</strong> chocolate milk, little s<strong>and</strong>wiches,canned salmon, butter tarts, chocolate biscuits. Rose "will turn away,refuse to look, but left alone with <strong>the</strong>se eatables will be miserablytempted, roused <strong>and</strong> troubled <strong>and</strong> drawn back from thoughts <strong>of</strong> suicideor flight ..." (WDK 26 ) She finally decides to eat one for strength but,unable to resist, finishes everything thus losing her advantage.This whole picture changes <strong>and</strong> in "Spelling" (FDY) Rose is <strong>the</strong>woman in control while Flo loses all her power. The story is a reversal<strong>of</strong> "Royal Beatings" (WDY) <strong>and</strong> here Rose does not have to resort toviolence as Flo is already a victim because <strong>of</strong> her age. Her senilitymakes her a child <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>re is one moment where mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> daughterare reconciled. After Flo has been admitted into <strong>the</strong> aged home, Rosecleans up <strong>the</strong>ir place only to discover a wig <strong>of</strong> Flo's. She takes <strong>the</strong> wig<strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong>fers it to Flo, thus bridging <strong>the</strong> gap between <strong>the</strong>m: "'A wig' , saidRose, '<strong>and</strong> Flo began to laugh. Rose laughed too"'. Rose <strong>the</strong>n assumes<strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> entertainer, sticks <strong>the</strong> wig on her head <strong>and</strong> continues <strong>the</strong>29 The power relations that one notices in some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> are areflection <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> physical power that women notice in men <strong>and</strong> which<strong>the</strong>y intemalise in <strong>the</strong>ir selves. This could explain <strong>the</strong> show <strong>of</strong> violence<strong>and</strong> power by Flo in "Royal Beatings" ( WDYJ.


comedy making Flo laugh so that "she rocked back <strong>and</strong> forth in hercrib" (TDE 191). Flo is once again able to tell her <strong>stories</strong> <strong>and</strong> she tellsRose about <strong>the</strong> removal <strong>of</strong> gall stones from her body. This bond that isestablished between Rose <strong>and</strong> Flo makes Rose think later in life <strong>of</strong>telling her what she had heard about Hat Nettleton. But, Flo has lost herpower <strong>of</strong> speech which had given her <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> exhibitor <strong>and</strong> now"She had removed herself, <strong>and</strong> spent most <strong>of</strong> her time sitting in a comer<strong>of</strong> her crib, looking crafty <strong>and</strong> disagreeable, not answering anybody,though she occasionally showed her feelings by biting a nurse" (WDY:24). Redekop remarks that "<strong>the</strong> dialogue <strong>of</strong> <strong>stories</strong> that move back <strong>and</strong>forth between Flo <strong>and</strong> Rose is a structural acting out <strong>of</strong> this strange faceto face experience <strong>of</strong> fool <strong>and</strong> nonfool, infant <strong>and</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r (1992: 121).This reconciliation between Rose <strong>and</strong> Flo helps Rose later tounderst<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>ring in <strong>the</strong> story "Providence" (WDY).Rose's relationship with Anna, her daughter, is one <strong>of</strong> love but for <strong>the</strong>first time Rose realises <strong>the</strong> responsibilities <strong>of</strong> being a single parent. Shealso underst<strong>and</strong>s that to <strong>the</strong> child, <strong>the</strong> parents are <strong>the</strong> most importantpeople. Anna's life revolves around her parents, as Rose remarks in hernarrative: "Yet for Anna this bloody fabric her parents had made, <strong>of</strong>mistakes <strong>and</strong> mismatches, that anybody could see ought to be tom up<strong>and</strong> thrown away, was still <strong>the</strong> true web <strong>of</strong> life, <strong>of</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r, <strong>of</strong>beginning <strong>and</strong> shelter" (VDY: 138). Being with Anna she realises that''For <strong>the</strong> first time in her life she understood domesticity, knew <strong>the</strong>


meaning <strong>of</strong> shelter, <strong>and</strong> laboured to manage it" (FDY: 145). She finallygives up Anna because she learns that her independence cannot provide<strong>the</strong> stability that a child needs:She wanted to take Anna with her, set <strong>the</strong>m up again in sometemporary shelter. It was just as Patrick said. She wanted tocome home to Anna, to fill her life with Anna. She didn'tthink Anna would choose that life. Poor, picturesque, gypsingchildhoods are not much favoured by children, though <strong>the</strong>ywill claim to value <strong>the</strong>m, for all sorts <strong>of</strong> reasons, later on(WDE 155).Anna <strong>the</strong>refore is sent to live with her fa<strong>the</strong>r, Patrick <strong>and</strong> his wife,Elizabeth. Rose finally sees a photo <strong>of</strong> Anna where she looks demure<strong>and</strong> satisfied.The mo<strong>the</strong>r moves from <strong>the</strong> distance to become a friend in "Friend<strong>of</strong> My Youth" (FOY). The story recaptures <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r figure, <strong>and</strong> herpower <strong>of</strong> entertaining <strong>the</strong> daughter. At <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> story it ismade clear that <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r died in her fifties. The story begins with adream: "I used to dream about my mo<strong>the</strong>r, <strong>and</strong> though <strong>the</strong> details in <strong>the</strong>dream varied, <strong>the</strong> surprise in it was always <strong>the</strong> same" (FOE 3). Thedaughter is reminded <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r's debilitating body which had beenafflicted by Parkinson's disease. The mo<strong>the</strong>r portrayed in <strong>the</strong> initial


stages <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> disease in <strong>the</strong> story "The Ottawa Valley" (SIB) <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>r who is dead due to <strong>the</strong> affliction in "The Peace <strong>of</strong> Utrecht"(DHS) is once again revived here. The daughter is able to capture <strong>the</strong>qualities <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r that she had forgotten. She remembers <strong>the</strong>"liveliness <strong>of</strong> face <strong>and</strong> voice", "<strong>the</strong> casual humour she had, not ironicbut merry, <strong>the</strong> lightness <strong>and</strong> impatience <strong>and</strong> confidence?" <strong>and</strong> her"matter-<strong>of</strong>-fact reply" (FOE 4). The mo<strong>the</strong>r in <strong>the</strong> dream is not afflictedby <strong>the</strong> disease <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> daughter feels relieved <strong>and</strong> happy to see her likethat. She finally realises from <strong>the</strong> dream that her mo<strong>the</strong>r had exhibited"options <strong>and</strong> powers " that she had not known she had possessed. Themo<strong>the</strong>r thus turns into a ghost figure: "She changes <strong>the</strong> bitter lump <strong>of</strong>love I have carried all this time into a phantom---something useless <strong>and</strong>uncalled for, like a phantom pregnancy" (FOE 26). The story brings out<strong>the</strong> idea <strong>of</strong> failure <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> inability <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> daughter's to know <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rcompletely. This guilt30 <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> daughter to represent <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r becomes3oMagdalene Redekop's discussion <strong>of</strong> this story is veryenlightening. She feels that "Munro's exploration <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> daughter's guiltmoves through levels <strong>of</strong> self-interrogation that are potentiallyparalyzing" She adds that <strong>the</strong> title is "listed as one <strong>of</strong> several salutationswritten by <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r". She fur<strong>the</strong>r remarks that <strong>the</strong> continuing selfinterrogationemployed by Munro is an "exploration <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> workings <strong>of</strong>our traditional notions about writing as <strong>the</strong>y relate to lives <strong>of</strong> ourmo<strong>the</strong>rs". The reference to <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r is Munro's way <strong>of</strong> "insisting on<strong>the</strong> fact <strong>of</strong> referentiality". Thus, <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r's narrative in <strong>the</strong> story <strong>and</strong><strong>the</strong> failure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> character Flora in <strong>the</strong>her's storycan be a reference for<strong>the</strong> failure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> daughter's vision <strong>of</strong>ihe mo<strong>the</strong>r. Therefore Redekopargues that "The thread <strong>of</strong> referentiality is deliberately blurred towards


a "phantom pregnancy" where <strong>the</strong> daughter is fated to cany <strong>the</strong> past <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> is unable to give birth to it."Circle <strong>of</strong> Prayer" (POL) is a story told from <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r, Trudy'spoint <strong>of</strong> view. The story begins by a violent act, namely Trudy hurling ajug at her daughter, Robin. The violence begins when Trudy discoversthat <strong>the</strong> bead necklace given to her by her mo<strong>the</strong>r-in-law <strong>and</strong> which shehad forbidden Robin to wear, had been given by Robin to a friend. Herquestions directed at Robin are answered by silence, <strong>and</strong> in a fit <strong>of</strong> rageshe hurls <strong>the</strong> jug. But fortunately <strong>the</strong> jug falls on <strong>the</strong> rug. Robin hadgiven <strong>the</strong> necklace to her friend <strong>and</strong> though Robin displays a frightenedlook she is according to Tmdy, "stubborn, calculating, disdainful"(POL: 255). The story is interspersed by <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> a young girl in anaccident. When Trudy hears this she is concerned <strong>and</strong> is afraid to hearthat a girl might have been "dragged <strong>of</strong>f a country road, raped in <strong>the</strong>woods, strangled, beaten, left <strong>the</strong>re" (POL: 256). Her concern is mainlybecause she knows that her daughter goes running <strong>and</strong> her beauty maycause her harm. Trudy begins to find love <strong>and</strong> wishes to reconcile withher daughter. When she hears about <strong>the</strong> circle <strong>of</strong> prayer that her f?iend,Janet believes in, she agrees to join <strong>the</strong>m. What finally alters her view <strong>of</strong>her daughter <strong>and</strong> bridges <strong>the</strong> gap between her <strong>and</strong> Robin is a vision shehas *hich portrays to her <strong>the</strong> importance <strong>of</strong> detachment. This helps her<strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> story, it becomes difficult to tell Flora <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rapart" ( 1992: 21 1).


to be reconciled to <strong>the</strong> loss <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> necklace. The vision she has alsoreveals to her <strong>the</strong> importance <strong>of</strong> fur<strong>the</strong>ring oneself <strong>and</strong> placing oneself in<strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> a spectator:She sees her young self looking in <strong>the</strong> window at <strong>the</strong> oldwoman playing <strong>the</strong> piano. The dim room, with its oversizebeams <strong>and</strong> fireplace <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> lonely lea<strong>the</strong>r chairs. Theclattering, faltering, persistent piano music. Trudy remembersthat so clearly <strong>and</strong> it seems she stood outside her own body,which ached <strong>the</strong>n from <strong>the</strong> punishing pleasures <strong>of</strong> love. Shestood outside her own happiness in atide <strong>of</strong> sadness. And <strong>the</strong>opposite thing happened <strong>the</strong> morning Dan left. Then she stoodoutside her own unhappiness in a tide <strong>of</strong> what seemedunreasonably like love. But it was <strong>the</strong> same thing, really,when you got outside. What are those times that st<strong>and</strong> out,clear patches in your life--what do <strong>the</strong>y have to do with it?They aren't exactly promises. Breathing spaces (POL: 273).The mo<strong>the</strong>r in "Oh, What Avails'? (POL) is a lively woman who isnot only independent but also exhibits a certain amount <strong>of</strong> eccentricity.She is also pictured by <strong>the</strong> daughter as a proud woman <strong>and</strong> though shedoes not have money, she does not think <strong>of</strong> herself as poor. This isillustrated by <strong>the</strong> fact that she does not get a doctor's advice for her son'Morris' eye accident. She treats Morris as a grown up <strong>and</strong> allows him to


smoke, drink <strong>and</strong> drive a car by <strong>the</strong> time he is twelve. The mo<strong>the</strong>r herehas a name for everyone in town. She also knows a lot <strong>of</strong> poetry <strong>and</strong> attimes "She looks out <strong>the</strong> window <strong>and</strong> says a bit <strong>of</strong> poetry <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>y howwho has gone by" (POL: 183). Joan, <strong>the</strong> daughter narrator later in liferealises that one needs to act in order to hide <strong>the</strong> things one sees "in<strong>the</strong>ir temporary separateness, all connected underneath in such atroubling, satisfying, necessary, indescribable way" (POL: 208). FinallyJoan realises that <strong>the</strong>ir mo<strong>the</strong>r had taught <strong>the</strong>m to have a "delicate,special regard for <strong>the</strong>mselves" <strong>and</strong> because <strong>of</strong> this gift <strong>of</strong> hers she <strong>and</strong>her bro<strong>the</strong>r, Morris had been able to get what <strong>the</strong>y wanted. Joan quotes<strong>the</strong> lines that her mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong>ten used to say:'Ah, what avails fhe sceptred race,Ah, what <strong>the</strong> form divine!mat every virtue, every grace,Rose Aylmer--Rose Matilda--allwere thine!' (POL: 2 15).These lines indicate to Joan that power <strong>and</strong> beauty are all <strong>of</strong> no use<strong>and</strong> every thing one day fmds its plaee. This global vision is what adaughter can learn fiom <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r.


The Distanced Mo<strong>the</strong>rslDaughtersThe distancing <strong>and</strong> reconciliation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> daughter isapparent in "Why a Robin" (Leg). The mo<strong>the</strong>r here feels that herdaughter is sophisticated <strong>and</strong> graceful compared to her. This feeling <strong>of</strong>hers is also partially nurtured by <strong>the</strong> distance that has erupted betweenher husb<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> herself. The o<strong>the</strong>r factor for her feeling <strong>of</strong> inferiority is<strong>the</strong> difference in status between <strong>the</strong>ir two families. She is enamoured by<strong>the</strong> beauty <strong>of</strong> her daughter but cannot reach out to her. She is afraid <strong>of</strong>being repulsed <strong>and</strong> remarks: "I don't have <strong>the</strong> key to open up thisbeautiful child, though she is mine. I don't have <strong>the</strong> key to her fa<strong>the</strong>r,ei<strong>the</strong>r. It is as if I am, in my own house, confronted with two closedrooms. I am condemned to sit outside <strong>and</strong> gaze helplessly at <strong>the</strong> closeddoors" (Leg: 51). In spite <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> distance between <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong>daughter, in this story <strong>the</strong>re is reconciliation when <strong>the</strong> daughter finallyrecognises <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r as ano<strong>the</strong>r woman. She needs her mo<strong>the</strong>r'sassurance when she matures from a girl into a woman. Thus, <strong>the</strong>distance is bridged by <strong>the</strong> recognition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> female body31 <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> bond31 It is relevant to note <strong>the</strong> words <strong>of</strong> Rich here:The nurture <strong>of</strong> daughters in patriarchy calls for a strong sense<strong>of</strong> self-nurture in <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r. The psychic interplay betweenmo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> daughter can be destructive, but <strong>the</strong>re is no reasonwhy it is doomed to be. A woman who has respect <strong>and</strong>affection for her own body, who does not view it as unclean oras a sex-object, will wordlessly transmit to her daughter that a


that exists between women.Munro in some <strong>of</strong> her <strong>stories</strong> depicts <strong>the</strong> gender divisions thatsociety <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> family inflict on <strong>the</strong> girl. This is illustrated by <strong>stories</strong>like "Walker Bro<strong>the</strong>rs Cowboy" (DHS) <strong>and</strong> "Boys <strong>and</strong> Girls". The tasksthat <strong>the</strong> parents perform are illustrations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se gender patterns. Themo<strong>the</strong>r in "Walker Bro<strong>the</strong>rs Cowboy" (DHS) is busy sewing, cutting<strong>and</strong> matching cleverly bits <strong>of</strong> cloth to stitch a dress for <strong>the</strong> daughter,while <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r takes <strong>the</strong> daughter out for a walk. The story reveals <strong>the</strong>daughter's distance32 <strong>and</strong> dislike <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r while she is drawntowards her fa<strong>the</strong>r. The mo<strong>the</strong>r tries to regain her gentility but <strong>the</strong>daughter realises that trying to be a lady is enough. To be accepted onehas to possess status too. This realisation makes her hate her mo<strong>the</strong>r:This is entirely different from going out for a walk with mywoman's body is a good <strong>and</strong> healthy place to live. A womanwho feels pride in being female will not visit her selfdepreciationupon her female child (1 976:245).32Munro herself has had this experience being a daughter <strong>and</strong> alsobeing a mo<strong>the</strong>r, she observes :I think <strong>the</strong>y go through a stage when <strong>the</strong>y don't want a mo<strong>the</strong>rwho is not shocked by four-letter words; <strong>the</strong>y don't want amo<strong>the</strong>r who reads <strong>the</strong> underground newspaper <strong>the</strong>y bringhome; <strong>the</strong>y want a mo<strong>the</strong>r bending over <strong>the</strong> ironing boardsaying, " I don't know what this world is coming to", becausethat's something to define <strong>the</strong>mselves against.


fa<strong>the</strong>r. We have not walked past two houses before I feel wehave become objects <strong>of</strong> universal ridicule. Even <strong>the</strong> dirtywords chalked on <strong>the</strong> side-walk are laughing at us. My mo<strong>the</strong>rdoes not seem to notice. She walks serenely like a ladyshopping, past <strong>the</strong> housewives in loose beltless dresses tomunder <strong>the</strong> arms. With me her creation, wretched curls <strong>and</strong>flaunting hair bow, scrubbed knees <strong>and</strong> white socks--all I donot want to be. I loa<strong>the</strong> even my name when she says it inpublic, in a voice so high, proud <strong>and</strong> ringing, deliberatelydifferent from <strong>the</strong> voice <strong>of</strong> any o<strong>the</strong>r mo<strong>the</strong>r on <strong>the</strong> street(rn: 5).Magdalene Redekop in her study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> image <strong>of</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rs feels thatin <strong>the</strong> story "Walker Bro<strong>the</strong>rs Cowboy" (Dm <strong>the</strong> maternal action to beself-sufficient needs <strong>the</strong> body <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> daughter. She thinks that <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r<strong>and</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r both give something to <strong>the</strong> daughter <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> only"difference is that while <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r sews a dress for her, <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>rshows her, by example, how to construct a mask. Both parents ensure,however, that <strong>the</strong> daughter's idea <strong>of</strong> reproduction will be one based onthrift" (1992:38). What is apparent is that <strong>the</strong> daughter learns fromobserving <strong>and</strong> is aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> double life that <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r leads. Thedaughter thus, realises <strong>the</strong> reality <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> illusion that can exist toge<strong>the</strong>rin life.


This observation <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> awareness <strong>of</strong> truth is once again continuedin "Images" (DHS). The daughter feels that <strong>the</strong> nurse, Mary McQuadehas taken over <strong>the</strong>ir mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> has "let her power loose in <strong>the</strong> house"(DHS: 32). Mary is no goddess but takes <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> goddess bymaking <strong>the</strong> daughter feel wicked <strong>and</strong> sinful: "every time she saidMo<strong>the</strong>r I felt chilled, <strong>and</strong> a kind <strong>of</strong> wretchedness <strong>and</strong> shame spreadthrough me as it did at <strong>the</strong> name <strong>of</strong> Jesus" (DHS: 33). The daughter isaware that "This Mo<strong>the</strong>r that my own real, warm-necked, irascible <strong>and</strong>comforting human mo<strong>the</strong>r set up between us was an everlastinglywounded phantom, sorrowing like Him over all <strong>the</strong> wickedness I did notyet know I would commit" (DM: 33). The daughter finds that <strong>the</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>r has changed from a story teller <strong>and</strong> an entertainer into a childwhimpering <strong>and</strong> crying for Mary's attention. The fa<strong>the</strong>r once again dons<strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> a quester <strong>and</strong> a hunter, (who has changed from a rovingsalesman in "Walker Bro<strong>the</strong>rs Cowboy" (DHS) into a trapper in thisstory). Ano<strong>the</strong>r similarity is that once again <strong>the</strong> daughter is allowed into<strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r's circle <strong>and</strong> is empowered by his secrets. Thus <strong>the</strong> daughter at<strong>the</strong> conclusion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> story is made aware that:Like <strong>the</strong> children in fairy <strong>stories</strong> who have seen <strong>the</strong>ir parentsmake pacts with terrifying strangers, who have discovered thatour fears are based on nothing but <strong>the</strong> truth, but who comeback fresh from marvellous escapes <strong>and</strong> take up <strong>the</strong>ir knives<strong>and</strong> forks, with humility <strong>and</strong> good manners, prepared to live


happily ever after--like <strong>the</strong>m, dazed <strong>and</strong> powerhi with secrets,I never said a word (DHS: 43).Munro's story, "Boys <strong>and</strong> Girls" (DHS) also depicts <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>me <strong>of</strong>gender differences, <strong>the</strong> identification with <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> final shift<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> daughter from <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r to mo<strong>the</strong>r. The mo<strong>the</strong>r as depicted bymany <strong>of</strong> Munro's <strong>stories</strong> is a story teller. The daughter is howeverdrawn to <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r even though he hardly shares his thoughts with her.She works for him willingly <strong>and</strong> is proud to be a part <strong>of</strong> his world as shefeels his authority. She is aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> number <strong>of</strong> duties <strong>and</strong> chores tha<strong>the</strong>r mo<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>les hanging out <strong>the</strong> wash, cooking , making jams <strong>and</strong>jellies, etc., but <strong>the</strong> daughter feels that "work in house was endless,dreary, <strong>and</strong> peculiarly depressing; work done out <strong>of</strong> doors <strong>and</strong> in myfa<strong>the</strong>r's service was ritualistically important" (DHS: 117). Though <strong>the</strong>daughter knows that her mo<strong>the</strong>r loves her, she feels she cannot trust her.She knows that she loved her yet she was also her enemy. She thoughtthat she was always plotting against her: "She was plotting now to getme to stay in <strong>the</strong> house more, although she knew I hated it (because sheknew I hated it) <strong>and</strong> keep me from working for my fa<strong>the</strong>r. It seemed tome she would do this simply out <strong>of</strong> perversity, <strong>and</strong> to try her power"(DHS: 11 8). She never thinks that her mo<strong>the</strong>r may have been lonely orjealous <strong>of</strong> her. Slowly as she grows up it dawns on her that <strong>the</strong>re is achange in <strong>the</strong> perception <strong>of</strong> what a girl is:


The word girl had formerly seemed to me innocent <strong>and</strong>unburdened, like <strong>the</strong> word child; now it appeared that <strong>the</strong>rewas no such thing. A girl was not, as I had supposed, simplywhat I was; it was what I had to become. It was a definition,always touched with emphasis, with reproach <strong>and</strong>disappointment. Also it was a joke on me (DHS: 119).She learns that "girls don't slam doors", that "girls keep <strong>the</strong>ir kneestoge<strong>the</strong>r when <strong>the</strong>y sit down" (DHS: 118) <strong>and</strong> that girls can't ask somequestions. Finally when she allows a horse to escape <strong>and</strong> her fa<strong>the</strong>rdismisses her gesture by <strong>the</strong> words, "She's only a girl", she cannotprotest as she thinks maybe that it is <strong>the</strong> truth. This action <strong>of</strong> hersbridges <strong>the</strong> gap between <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> daughter as it does inDeshp<strong>and</strong>e's "Why a Robin" (Leg).Munro's "Time <strong>of</strong> Death" (DHS) portrays a reversal in <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> daughter. Patricia has caused <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> her bro<strong>the</strong>raccidentally but she behaves like a mature adult by not becominghysterical like her mo<strong>the</strong>r, Leona. Leona develops a hatred for herdaughter <strong>and</strong> tells everyone she does not want to see her again. She doesfinally reconcile to her because for her <strong>the</strong> daughter is <strong>the</strong> means <strong>of</strong> herlivelihood. Patricia is not upset by <strong>the</strong>se remarks <strong>of</strong> her mo<strong>the</strong>r or by herrole as <strong>the</strong> earner but her composure is finally broken down by <strong>the</strong> sight<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 'scissors man' whom her bro<strong>the</strong>r had loved to watch. The daily


facts <strong>of</strong> existence <strong>and</strong> how <strong>the</strong>y can affect relationships are very wellillustrated by this story.The mo<strong>the</strong>r in <strong>the</strong> "Red Dress --1946" (DHS) is portrayed as amo<strong>the</strong>r sewing dresses for <strong>the</strong> daughter oust as <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r in "WalkerBro<strong>the</strong>rs Cowboy" (DHS) does). The daughter is aware <strong>of</strong> her body <strong>and</strong>loa<strong>the</strong>s <strong>the</strong> need to st<strong>and</strong> for fittings feeling "like a great raw lump,clumsy <strong>and</strong> goose-pimpled" (DHS: 148). The daughter has begun todistance herself from <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> all her <strong>stories</strong> "which had onceinterested me had begun to seem melodramatic, irrelevant, <strong>and</strong>tiresome" (DHS: 149). She is like all adolescents insecure <strong>and</strong> doubtfulabout her self, she doubts if she will be happy at <strong>the</strong> dance she has toattend later. Her fears soon slip away when she goes to <strong>the</strong> dance, as shefinds a partner, <strong>and</strong> things work out well. While returning home shefinds that she had not only been to <strong>the</strong> dance, but walked home with aboy had also been kissed by her. She realises that "life is once againpossible" (DHS: 160). Close to her home she sees her mo<strong>the</strong>r tiredlywaiting for her return <strong>and</strong> she realises how much <strong>the</strong> whole event hadmeant to her mo<strong>the</strong>r. She herself may never, in her own life, have achance like <strong>the</strong> one <strong>the</strong> daughter has <strong>and</strong> to her this may have been adream, that <strong>the</strong> daughter had hlfilled:She was just sitting <strong>and</strong> waiting for me to come home <strong>and</strong> tellher everything that had happened. And I would not do it, I


never would. But when I saw <strong>the</strong> waiting kitchen, <strong>and</strong> mymo<strong>the</strong>r in her faded, fuzzy Paisley kimono, with her sleepybut doggedly expectant face, I understood what a mysterious<strong>and</strong> oppressive obligation I had, to be happy, <strong>and</strong> how I hadalmost failed it, <strong>and</strong> would be likely to fail it, every time, <strong>and</strong>she would not know (DHS: 160).Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's "The Awakening" [Mir) portrays <strong>the</strong> daughter, Alkadespising her mo<strong>the</strong>r. The hatred is partly nurtured by <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>r is prejudiced <strong>and</strong> shows more affection towards her bro<strong>the</strong>r,Shirish. Alka is angered also by <strong>the</strong>ir economic instability <strong>and</strong> by <strong>the</strong>noisy, squalid lives that <strong>the</strong>y live. When her mo<strong>the</strong>r admonishes her shehas thoughts that are very similar to Del's in "Princess Ida' (LGW) <strong>and</strong><strong>the</strong> daughter's in "Walker Bro<strong>the</strong>r's Cowboy" (DHS). She thinks tha<strong>the</strong>r mo<strong>the</strong>r is a "woman with a heavy sullen face <strong>and</strong> a tongue like aserrated knife". (Mir: 20). Though she equates her fa<strong>the</strong>r with a saint,she feels that he is a fool who does not wish to change his life. Her mindis also embittered by <strong>the</strong> difference in status that she notes in <strong>the</strong> lifestyle <strong>of</strong> her maternal gr<strong>and</strong>fa<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own. Deep inside shecan't underst<strong>and</strong> how her mo<strong>the</strong>r could have given up all that to manyher fa<strong>the</strong>r. She learns that in spite <strong>of</strong> status differences, love had brought<strong>the</strong>m toge<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> that her fa<strong>the</strong>r's position had not changed even after<strong>the</strong> birth <strong>of</strong> three children. She dreams <strong>and</strong> weaves fantasies <strong>of</strong> existingin luxury which end when her fa<strong>the</strong>r dies. Her first thoughts are that he


is a failure as he could not even struggle with death. He had left behindhim incomplete duties, responsibilities <strong>and</strong> empty tears. Therefore sheremarks:There was no pity in me for him. Only contempt. God, let menot live like that. Let me not die like that, having achievednothing, been nothing. Not once that I could say ... My Babasaid this. He said nothing that was not trivial, did nothing thathad any meaning. I searched <strong>and</strong> searched <strong>the</strong> whole <strong>of</strong> his lifefor a meaning <strong>and</strong> didn't find it (Mi: 25).Her perceptions <strong>of</strong> her fa<strong>the</strong>r change when she notices <strong>the</strong> letters inhis briefcase <strong>and</strong> learns <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> help he had tried to activate to help her.This reconciles her to him. The story illuminates <strong>the</strong> distance betweendaughter <strong>and</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r but <strong>the</strong> focus shifts to <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> reaction <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> daughter to <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r's image.The Independent Mo<strong>the</strong>rsThe mo<strong>the</strong>r in "Connection" (MO is <strong>the</strong> link between <strong>the</strong>daughter <strong>and</strong> her maternal ancestors. One confronts <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r who isproud <strong>and</strong> thinks highly <strong>of</strong> herself as witnessed later in "Princess Ida".The Mo<strong>the</strong>r in "Connection" (MOJ) thinks very highly <strong>of</strong> her family:


"people who thought so highly <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>mselves in Dalgleish would belaughable to <strong>the</strong> leading families <strong>of</strong> Fork Mill" (MOJ: 6). The mo<strong>the</strong>r<strong>and</strong> aunts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> narrator try to picture <strong>the</strong> gr<strong>and</strong>fa<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> tell <strong>stories</strong> <strong>of</strong>him. Her mo<strong>the</strong>r believed that "<strong>the</strong> gr<strong>and</strong>fa<strong>the</strong>r had been a student atOxford <strong>and</strong> had lost all his money7' (MOJ: 7). This mo<strong>the</strong>r who is takenup by her being from gentility is not <strong>the</strong> only picture presented to <strong>the</strong>reader. The mo<strong>the</strong>r is also a businesswoman, a trader <strong>and</strong> dealer asrevealed in <strong>the</strong> subsequent story, "The Stone in The Field" (MOJ). Themo<strong>the</strong>r here pities her husb<strong>and</strong>'s sisters <strong>and</strong> thinks that <strong>the</strong>y couldchange <strong>the</strong>ir lives. To her life is full <strong>of</strong> possibility <strong>and</strong> change. It is <strong>the</strong>image <strong>of</strong> this mo<strong>the</strong>r that is portrayed to us more fully in <strong>the</strong> story"Princess Ida" (LO.The eccentric mo<strong>the</strong>r who is at <strong>the</strong> same time also an independentmo<strong>the</strong>r (whom one notices in glimpses in "Connection" <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>following story "The Stone in The Field" - MOJ) is encountered in"Princess Ida" (LGW). The introductory sentence that introduces her is<strong>the</strong> sentence "Now my mo<strong>the</strong>r was selling encyclopaedias" (LGK 54).Though Del finds her mo<strong>the</strong>r an eccentric, she still feels <strong>the</strong> need toshield her mo<strong>the</strong>r from <strong>the</strong> remarks made by her aunts. Del's mo<strong>the</strong>r is afar-sighted woman. She sells encyclopaedias but she believes in selling<strong>the</strong>m as she thinks that knowledge is "warm <strong>and</strong> lovely" (LGE 55). ToDel's aunts <strong>the</strong> knowledge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r is an oddity. Del's mo<strong>the</strong>rknowing about <strong>the</strong> ga<strong>the</strong>ring <strong>of</strong> information by Del turns her into an


exhibit in order to promote her sales. She also takes courses such as"Great Thinkers <strong>of</strong> History" (LGF 662) <strong>and</strong> writes letters to newspapers.Though Del is distanced;; from her mo<strong>the</strong>r, she finds that her mo<strong>the</strong>rhas lot <strong>of</strong> <strong>stories</strong> to tell her- <strong>stories</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past. She knew that her mo<strong>the</strong>rhad not left anything behind: "Inside that self we knew, which might attimes appear blurred a bit, or side-tracked, she kept her youngerselves ...; scenes from <strong>the</strong> past were liable to pop up any time, ... against<strong>the</strong> cluttered fabric <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> present" (LGK 62). On <strong>the</strong> day, she visitsDel's school, Del is ashamed because: "She was so different, that wasall, so brisk <strong>and</strong> hopeful <strong>and</strong> guileless in her maroon hat, making littlejokes, thinking herself a success". Del thinks that o<strong>the</strong>rs pity <strong>and</strong>sympathise with her because she has such a strange mo<strong>the</strong>r. Del couldnot bear "<strong>the</strong> tone <strong>of</strong> her voice, <strong>the</strong> reckless, hunying way she moved,her lively absurd gestures ..., <strong>and</strong> most <strong>of</strong> all her innocence, her way'<strong>of</strong>not knowing when people were laughing, <strong>of</strong> thinking she could get awaywith this". This had caused her to hate. She, however, knows <strong>the</strong> factthat she herself is not very different fiom her mo<strong>the</strong>r but tries to concealit (LGW 68).33 Lorna Irvine in her study "A Psychological Journey: Mo<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>and</strong>Daughters in English-Canadian Fiction" notes:The psychological journey that appears in so much <strong>of</strong> thisfiction reveals <strong>the</strong> ambivalence that characterizes <strong>the</strong>daughter's feelings about her mo<strong>the</strong>r (1980: 243).


Del's mo<strong>the</strong>r remarks "There is a change coming I think in <strong>the</strong>lives <strong>of</strong> girls <strong>and</strong> women. Yes. But it is up to us to make it come. Allwomen have had up till now has been <strong>the</strong>ir connection with men. All wehave had. No more lives <strong>of</strong> our own, really, than domestic animals"(LGV: 146). She had learned from her mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> need for self-respect.Initially she had rejected her mo<strong>the</strong>r's views but later in life she takesher advice. Her own self-reflective words illustrate this point:I would have had to resist anything she told me with suchearnestness, such stubborn hopefulness. Her concern about mylife, which I needed <strong>and</strong> took for granted, I could not bear tohave expressed. Also I felt that it was not so different from all<strong>the</strong> advice h<strong>and</strong>ed out to women, to girls, advice that assumed<strong>of</strong> carefulness <strong>and</strong> solemn fuss <strong>and</strong> self-protection were calledfor, whereas men were supposed to be able to go out <strong>and</strong> takeon all kinds <strong>of</strong> experiences <strong>and</strong> shuck <strong>of</strong>f what <strong>the</strong>y didn'twant <strong>and</strong> come back proud. Without even thinking about it, Ihad decided to do <strong>the</strong> same (LGK 147).The <strong>stories</strong> discussed reveal a conflict existing between <strong>the</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>and</strong> daughters. The daughter has to be distanced as noticed inMunro's "Boys <strong>and</strong> Girls" (DHS), "Why a Robin" (Mir), <strong>and</strong>"Providence" (WDY) because she has to find a role model to imitate <strong>and</strong><strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r's image is a more powerful one. This distancing changes


when <strong>the</strong> daughter passes through <strong>the</strong> phases <strong>of</strong> becoming a woman,namely passing through <strong>the</strong> phases <strong>of</strong> adolescence <strong>and</strong> puberty <strong>and</strong> thus,she recognises <strong>the</strong> body <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> meaning <strong>of</strong> femininity.This recognition makes <strong>the</strong> daughter accept <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r as perceived in<strong>stories</strong> such as "The Ottawa Valley", "The Peace <strong>of</strong> Utrecht" (DHS) ?"Friend <strong>of</strong> My Youth" (FOY), <strong>and</strong> "Red Dress" (DEB). The daughter inspite <strong>of</strong> having a dominantipassive mo<strong>the</strong>r recognises that <strong>the</strong>re is aknowledge flowing between <strong>the</strong>m that is "subliminal, subversive" <strong>and</strong>"preverbal" (Rich, 1976: 220). This leads her to get reconciled with <strong>the</strong> .mo<strong>the</strong>r as depicted in <strong>stories</strong> such as "Royal Beatings", "Spelling"(WDY). Writing about <strong>the</strong> experience <strong>of</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>ring Adrienne Richstates:It is hard to write about my own mo<strong>the</strong>r. Whatever I do write,it is my story I am telling, my version <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past. If she wereto tell her own story o<strong>the</strong>r l<strong>and</strong>scapes would be revealed. Butin my l<strong>and</strong>scape or hers, <strong>the</strong>re would be old, smoulderingpatches <strong>of</strong> deep-buming anger (1977: 221).It is this vision that one notices when <strong>the</strong> daughter becomes <strong>the</strong>observer <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> story teller but <strong>the</strong> past can also help to overcome guilt,<strong>and</strong> achieve a wider view <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> society <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> connection betweenthings as witnessed in <strong>stories</strong> such as "Oh, What Avails" (POL) <strong>and</strong> "ItWas The Nightingale" (Gale). This recognition <strong>and</strong> relevance <strong>of</strong> life


finally leads to mo<strong>the</strong>rs who are able to move from being mo<strong>the</strong>rs intowhole women as illustrated by <strong>the</strong> growth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> characters--Rose(WDY), Del (LGW), Jayu (Gale), <strong>and</strong> Alka (Leg). To sum up, it issignificant to recall words from Rich's Of Yoman Born:We are, none <strong>of</strong> us, "ei<strong>the</strong>r" mo<strong>the</strong>rs or daughters: to ouramazement, confusion, <strong>and</strong> greater complexity, we are both.Women, mo<strong>the</strong>rs or not, who feel committed to o<strong>the</strong>r women,are increasingly giving each o<strong>the</strong>r a quality <strong>of</strong> caring filledwith <strong>the</strong> difhse kinds <strong>of</strong> identification that exist betweenmo<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>and</strong> daughters. Into <strong>the</strong> mere notion <strong>of</strong> "mo<strong>the</strong>ring"we may carry, as daughters, negative echoes <strong>of</strong> our ownmo<strong>the</strong>rs' martyrdom, <strong>the</strong> burden <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir valiant, necessarilylimited efforts on our behalf, <strong>the</strong> confusion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir doublemessages (1976:253).To achieve wholeness <strong>and</strong> reshape oneself it is necessary formo<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>and</strong> daughters to accept not only one ano<strong>the</strong>r but also <strong>the</strong>different selves that exist within <strong>the</strong>m.


VOICESConnection. That was what it was all about. Thecousins were a show in <strong>the</strong>mselves, but <strong>the</strong>y alsoprovided a connection. A connection with <strong>the</strong> real,<strong>and</strong> prodigal, <strong>and</strong> dangerous world-- MOJ (6).These words indicate <strong>the</strong> need for connections to know oneself.Women's identity is not shaped individually but in relation to o<strong>the</strong>rsaround <strong>the</strong>m. The gender pattern <strong>of</strong> socialisation adopted by society hasresulted in forming different patterns <strong>of</strong> identification among men <strong>and</strong>women. Men learn self reliance, <strong>and</strong> self dependence while women learnto take care <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>and</strong> to thwart <strong>the</strong>mselves. Women, thus, adopt alifestyle that bonds <strong>the</strong>m with o<strong>the</strong>rs. They are intimately linked to o<strong>the</strong>rpeople <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>y do not realise <strong>the</strong> care-taker roles that <strong>the</strong>y adopt. Manypsychologists like Chodorow <strong>and</strong> Gilligan feel that women are close to<strong>the</strong>ir mo<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>and</strong> that <strong>the</strong>y learn to connect <strong>the</strong>mselves while men adoptseparation (1985, 1990). This may be seen as a disadvantage but <strong>the</strong>argument is that one needs to think more positively about this attitude.Commenting on this problem, Dana Crowley Jack states that "Aspects<strong>of</strong> self-development such as creativity, autonomy, competence, maturity<strong>and</strong> self-esteem develop within <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> one's closest ties to


o<strong>the</strong>rs" (1 99 1 : 13).Through <strong>the</strong> various relationships within family <strong>and</strong> outside it,women begin to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> split in <strong>the</strong>mselves. They realise that<strong>the</strong>y have allowed o<strong>the</strong>r voices to nurture <strong>and</strong> grow within <strong>the</strong>m, whilethrusting down <strong>the</strong>ir own true selves. This knowledge helps <strong>the</strong>m todevelop <strong>the</strong>ir true selves, not in isolation but in connection with o<strong>the</strong>rsaround <strong>the</strong>m. The strength <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir true identities is felt within womenwhen <strong>the</strong>y connect with o<strong>the</strong>r women--<strong>the</strong>ir sisters or friends. Feminineidentity is partly nurtured by not only a bond <strong>of</strong> sisterhood but also inrelation to o<strong>the</strong>rs in <strong>the</strong> family or society. It is observed that:A woman forms images <strong>of</strong> self. ..that directly reflect herinterpersonal experiences--as able to give <strong>and</strong> receive love, oras unable; as worthy <strong>of</strong> care <strong>and</strong> support from o<strong>the</strong>rs, or asunworthy; as free to be herself while maintaining connection,or as unfree--a woman's social contexts, both in particularrelationships <strong>and</strong> in <strong>the</strong> wider world, fundamentally affect<strong>the</strong>se images <strong>of</strong> self (Jack, 1991 : 16).This chapter recognises <strong>the</strong> latent identities present in womencharacters <strong>and</strong> bases <strong>the</strong> reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> on <strong>the</strong> variousrelationships, such as family ties, sibling relationships, friends <strong>and</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rvarious connections.


Family TiesThe two sections <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> story "Chaddeleys <strong>and</strong> Flemings" (MOJ)present <strong>the</strong> connections existing between women. The image <strong>of</strong> womenis portrayed in Connection very vividly when <strong>the</strong> narrator describes heraunts. She narrates that <strong>the</strong> term Old Maids could not be used as "itwould not cover <strong>the</strong>m". Their body contours were richer <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>y had tobe called Maiden Ladies for:Their bosoms were heavy <strong>and</strong> intimidating-a single, armouredbundle-<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir stomachs <strong>and</strong> behinds hll <strong>and</strong> corseted asthose <strong>of</strong> any married woman. In those days it seemed to be <strong>the</strong>thing for women's bodies to swell <strong>and</strong> ripen to a good sizetwenty, if <strong>the</strong>y were getting anything out <strong>of</strong> life at all; <strong>the</strong>n,according to class <strong>and</strong> aspirations, <strong>the</strong>y would ei<strong>the</strong>r sag <strong>and</strong>loosen, go wobbly as custard under pale print dresses <strong>and</strong>damp aprons, or be girded into shapes whose firm curves <strong>and</strong>proud slopes had nothing to do with sex, everything to do withrights <strong>and</strong> power (MOJ: 1).This picture portrays <strong>the</strong> sexual apect as well as <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>female body. The story deals with <strong>the</strong> fact that women unmarried <strong>and</strong>living <strong>the</strong>ir own lives are not to be pitied but are to be appraised for <strong>the</strong>


free existence that <strong>the</strong>y lead. These aunts are not <strong>the</strong> ordinary oldmaidens restricted by society. On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>, <strong>the</strong>y are women whotalk not only explicitly about sex but also indulge in unladylikeactivities such as smoking. They discussed <strong>the</strong> shopkeepers inDalgleish, <strong>the</strong>y went berry picking, drank c<strong>of</strong>fee, fished, dressed up inodd clo<strong>the</strong>s <strong>and</strong> took pictures <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>mselves, <strong>and</strong> made cakes (MOJ : 4).The narrator recalls that <strong>the</strong> cousins were "audience <strong>and</strong> performers" foreach o<strong>the</strong>r (MN 5). They brought along with <strong>the</strong>m a sense <strong>of</strong> drama<strong>and</strong> in <strong>the</strong> larger world <strong>the</strong>y had encountered "Accidents, proposals,encounters with lunatics <strong>and</strong> enemies" (MOJ: 5). These women providea connection with <strong>the</strong> reality <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> world. They were people who knewhow to get on in <strong>the</strong> world: "They could comm<strong>and</strong> a classroom, amaternity ward, <strong>the</strong> public; <strong>the</strong>y knew how to deal with taxi drivers <strong>and</strong>train conductors" (MU 7).The narrator also learns from <strong>the</strong> aunts' <strong>and</strong> her mo<strong>the</strong>r'sdiscussions about <strong>the</strong> maternal ancestry. Later in life she realises that<strong>the</strong>y belonged to a decent working class background. She speculates onthis knowledge <strong>and</strong> thinks that if she had known this earlier she wouldbe shocked <strong>and</strong> credulous about it. Or she would have been triumphantif she had learnt <strong>of</strong> it at a time when she was trying to strip away allillusion <strong>and</strong> false notions. But at <strong>the</strong> time when she ga<strong>the</strong>red thisinformation she was past caring (MU110).


She becomes aware when Cousin Iris is going to visit her that shewants to show <strong>of</strong>f to Richard, her husb<strong>and</strong>, <strong>the</strong> relation who is decentlyeducated, well spoken, <strong>and</strong> moderately well-bred (MQJ 11). Shewanted <strong>the</strong> visit to go well:I wanted this for my own sake. My motives were not such aswould do me credit. I wanted Cousin iris to shine forth as arelative nobody need be ashamed <strong>of</strong>, <strong>and</strong> I wanted Richard<strong>and</strong> his money <strong>and</strong> our house to lift me forever, in CousinIris's eyes, out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> category <strong>of</strong> poor relation. I wanted allthis accomplished with a decent subtlety <strong>and</strong> restraint <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>result to be a pleasant recognition <strong>of</strong> my own value, from bothsides (MOJ: 12).She hew that to Richard <strong>and</strong> his family <strong>the</strong> background <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>family was important. Richard <strong>and</strong> his people disliked poverty. They feltit was like an affliction <strong>and</strong> since Richard had married a woman fiomsuch a background it was advisable for <strong>the</strong> wife to be amputated fiomsuch a past which was like a shabby baggage (MM12-13). The visit <strong>of</strong>Aunt Iris does not go well as she is not very subtle <strong>and</strong> all <strong>the</strong> facadethat <strong>the</strong> niece has built up for <strong>the</strong> aunt tumbles when she notices thatAunt Iris is different <strong>and</strong> cannot be <strong>the</strong> personshe has portrayed:


Nothing fazed her; she was right. Nothing deflected her from<strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> <strong>of</strong> herself; <strong>the</strong> amount <strong>of</strong> time she could spend timenot talking was limited.. .How many conversations she musthave ridden through like this--laughing, insisting, rambling,recollecting. I wondered if this evening was something shewould describe as fun. She would describe it. The house, <strong>the</strong>rugs, <strong>the</strong> dishes, <strong>the</strong> signs <strong>of</strong> money. It might not matter to herthat Richard snubbed her. Perhaps she would ra<strong>the</strong>r besnubbed by a rich relative than welcomed by a poor one. Butshe had always been like this; always brash <strong>and</strong> greedy <strong>and</strong>scared; decent, maybe even admirable, ...( MOJ: 16).After <strong>the</strong> aunt's departure Richard comments on her talk <strong>and</strong> in afit <strong>of</strong> anger she throws a Pyrex plate at him. The plate misses him but<strong>the</strong> pie in <strong>the</strong> plate catches him on his face <strong>and</strong> she is reminded <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>show, "I Love Lucy". At that point she realises that she had beenharbouring illusions <strong>and</strong> what is thought to be funny in drama isshocking in reality. One cannot expect to cover up things <strong>and</strong> try tochange <strong>the</strong> pattern <strong>of</strong> life. She realises that life is like a dream <strong>and</strong> that itis transformed "by <strong>the</strong>se voices, by <strong>the</strong>se presences, by <strong>the</strong>ir high spirits<strong>and</strong> gr<strong>and</strong> esteem, for <strong>the</strong>mselves <strong>and</strong> each o<strong>the</strong>r (MOJ: 18)."The Stone in <strong>the</strong> Field" (MOJ) reveals <strong>the</strong> patriarchal connection<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> narrator. The fa<strong>the</strong>r's six sisters were seen as relics by o<strong>the</strong>r


people including <strong>the</strong> nmtor's mo<strong>the</strong>r. The description varies here verymuch when one compares it to <strong>the</strong> maternal aunts. The image here isthat <strong>of</strong> leanness, tallness, plainness, paleness, closeness as opposed to<strong>the</strong> roundness, <strong>the</strong> voluptuousness, <strong>the</strong> colourfulness, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> openness<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> maternal aunts. While <strong>the</strong> maternal aunts had used words <strong>and</strong>performances to control <strong>and</strong> manipulate <strong>the</strong> world, <strong>the</strong> paternal aunts areforever immersed in work. To <strong>the</strong>m, work is something that must go on<strong>and</strong> that which is never ending. The narrator underst<strong>and</strong>s from <strong>the</strong>seconnections that one can never make up <strong>stories</strong> because as she says,"Now I no longer believe that people's secrets are defined <strong>and</strong>communicable, or <strong>the</strong>ir feelings full-blown <strong>and</strong> easy to recognise. Idon't believe so" (MOJ: 35). What can be concluded is that life hasconnections <strong>and</strong> that each one draws something fi-om <strong>the</strong> connections<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> voices <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs: "My mo<strong>the</strong>r's cousins behaved in ano<strong>the</strong>r way;<strong>the</strong>y dressed up <strong>and</strong> took pictures <strong>of</strong> each o<strong>the</strong>r; <strong>the</strong>y sallied forth.However, <strong>the</strong>y behaved <strong>the</strong>y are all dead. I carry something <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>maround in me" (MOJ: 35).The mo<strong>the</strong>r as noticed in <strong>the</strong> previous chapter "Providence" (CVDY)becomes a distinct identity for <strong>the</strong> child. The narrator in "The Progress<strong>of</strong> Love" (POL) recounts her mo<strong>the</strong>r's life <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> arrival <strong>of</strong> hermo<strong>the</strong>r's sister, Beryl makes her aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> name that her mo<strong>the</strong>r has.This awareness results in her thinking : "Marietta, in my mind, wasseparate, not swallowed up in my mo<strong>the</strong>r's grown up body" (POL: 9).


Later when <strong>the</strong> narrator recalls her mo<strong>the</strong>r's life <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> relationship thatexisted between her parents she realises <strong>the</strong> importance <strong>of</strong> a married lifewhere <strong>the</strong> husb<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> wife realise <strong>the</strong> importance <strong>of</strong> each o<strong>the</strong>r'sactions: "People doing something that seems to <strong>the</strong>m natural <strong>and</strong>necessary. At least, one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m is doing what seems natural <strong>and</strong>necessary, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r believe that <strong>the</strong> important thing is for thatperson to be free, to go ahead" (POL: 30). This revelation makes heraware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> "moments <strong>of</strong> kindness <strong>and</strong> reconciliation" that one musthave:I wonder if those moments aren't more valued, <strong>and</strong>deliberately gone after, in <strong>the</strong> set-ups some people like myselfhave now, than <strong>the</strong>y were in those old marriages, where; love<strong>and</strong> grudges could be growing underground, so confused <strong>and</strong>stubborn, it must have seemed <strong>the</strong>y had forever (POL: 3 1)34.The story "The Queer Streak" (POL) by Munro reveals <strong>the</strong>34 Commenting on this conclusion E. D. Blodgett states:No matter how fitting this comment is as closure for this story,it does not permit us to forget <strong>the</strong> relation <strong>the</strong> narratorestablishes between <strong>the</strong> narration, tkuth <strong>and</strong> self, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>degree to which narration detkrmines a truth <strong>of</strong> self, even ifits truth is at variance with "facts". The truth is perhaps all <strong>the</strong>more compelling simply because it includes belief, awareness' <strong>of</strong> illusion, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> necessity to narrate one self at <strong>the</strong> expense<strong>of</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r (1989: 148).


sacrifice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> protagonist Violet for her family. The protectiveness <strong>of</strong>Violet towards her sister breaks her marriage in "The Queer Streak"(POL). She is engaged to be married to Trevor, a minister. The storybegins like a fairy tale with <strong>the</strong> words, "Violet's mo<strong>the</strong>r--Aunt Ivie--hadthree little boys, three baby boys <strong>and</strong> she lost <strong>the</strong>m. Then she had threegirls". The opening proceeds to narrate <strong>the</strong> names <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> three sisters--Opal Violet, Dawn Rose <strong>and</strong> Bonnie Hope. The story has very closelinks to <strong>the</strong> Cinderella myth. Though <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r is not cruel she isembodied into <strong>the</strong> framework <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> story not as a mo<strong>the</strong>r but as an aunt.Violet's w<strong>and</strong>erings into <strong>the</strong> waste ground are reminiscent once again <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> story tale where <strong>the</strong> unhappy girl takes refuge in <strong>the</strong> wilderness, butin this <strong>the</strong> myth is reverted by <strong>the</strong> rehge being a waste-l<strong>and</strong>. The picture<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> king in <strong>the</strong>ir parlour promises to her <strong>the</strong> riches that <strong>the</strong> futureholds for her. "That seemed a promise to Violet; it was connected withher future, her own life, in a way she couldn't explain or think abouty'(POL: 209). This reference to a king <strong>and</strong> a rich future is once againshaped in a different way in <strong>the</strong> narration as Violet does not get marriedto <strong>the</strong> prince <strong>of</strong> her dreams, Trevor. The myth is structured into severalframeworks <strong>and</strong> one finds that <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r is named King Billy Thomas<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>re is also a horse called King Billy. The derivation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> title'King Billy' is cloaked in mystery <strong>and</strong> is left without an explanation.Munro by portraying <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r as a red head <strong>and</strong> by highlighting <strong>the</strong>fact <strong>of</strong> Aunt Ivie's long maidenhood <strong>and</strong> subsequent marriage with <strong>the</strong>red head manages to clo<strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong> story in a layer <strong>of</strong> mystery <strong>and</strong> credulity.


Aunt Ivie works outside <strong>and</strong> like Cinderella, Violet is left to take care <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> house <strong>and</strong> manage <strong>the</strong> sisters.Violet later has changes in her life. Her move away from home forfur<strong>the</strong>r education changes not only Violet but also her relationship with<strong>the</strong> family. She finds that she has lost power over <strong>the</strong>m <strong>and</strong> can nolonger control <strong>the</strong>m. Also <strong>the</strong> younger sisters share a secret between<strong>the</strong>m which finally changes <strong>the</strong> course <strong>of</strong> her life. The o<strong>the</strong>r change thathappens is in <strong>the</strong> love that develops between Trevor, a minister <strong>and</strong>Violet. Trevor's style <strong>of</strong> life gives her a vision <strong>of</strong> a different worldbesides her own. The engagement does not take place as Trevor learns<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> anonymous threatening notes written to King Billy by Violet'ssister, Dawn Rose. He thinks that as he was a minister it was not rightfor him to marry a girl from a family, where lunacy may prevail. Thedoor to her future gets closed by this innocent yet evil action <strong>of</strong> hersister. She remains unmarried <strong>and</strong> comes back home. Her sisters,however, leave home, marry <strong>and</strong> settle while she gets stuck in <strong>the</strong> sameplace. The myth <strong>of</strong> Cinderella thus reverses <strong>and</strong> instead <strong>of</strong> gainingriches Violet is back at her place near <strong>the</strong> hearth.Munro by freeing Violet from <strong>the</strong> bond <strong>of</strong> marriage seems toendow a particular independence to Violet. In Dane's narration onefinds that Dane remembers her as a pr<strong>of</strong>essional woman. Dane knowsthat:


Nothing in her [Violet] wanted to be overtaken by a helpless<strong>and</strong> distracted, dull <strong>and</strong> stubborn old woman, with a memoryor imagination out <strong>of</strong> control, bulging at r<strong>and</strong>om through <strong>the</strong>present scene. Trying to keep that old woman in check wasbound to make her <strong>short</strong>-tempered. In fact, he had seen her--now he remembered, he had seen her tilt her head to <strong>the</strong> side<strong>and</strong> give it a quick slap, as people do to get rid <strong>of</strong> a buzzing,unwelcome presence (POL: 244).Thus, one finds that Violet is not broken down by <strong>the</strong> events in herlife but is able to revive herself <strong>and</strong> emerge not only as a successfulpr<strong>of</strong>essional but as also a protector <strong>of</strong> her family. The fairy tale endingis changed to depict <strong>the</strong> freedom <strong>and</strong> determined spirit <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> heroine.Such a development is also noticed in <strong>the</strong> sequence <strong>stories</strong> WDY.~ose' relationship with her fa<strong>the</strong>r too is quite different. He attempts tothwart her pride in "Royal Beatings" (WDY) by his violent beatings.Rose underst<strong>and</strong>s that he is as much <strong>the</strong> actor in that as she herself is.Rose when she is slightly grown up ("Half a Grapefruit") never repliesto his general remark, "'Look out you don't get too smart for your owngood"' (WDY: 47). Never<strong>the</strong>less she knows that her fa<strong>the</strong>r was aware <strong>of</strong>all her hopes, ambitions <strong>and</strong> desires. This knowledge that her fa<strong>the</strong>rknows her inner truths makes her feel guilty. "She felt that she disgraced


him, had disgraced him somehow from <strong>the</strong> time she was born <strong>and</strong> woulddisgrace him still more thoroughly in <strong>the</strong> future" (WDE 47). The genderexpectations are pointed out by Munro in this context. To him Flo is <strong>the</strong>illustration <strong>of</strong> what a woman is:Flo was his idea <strong>of</strong> what a woman ought to be. Rose knewthat, <strong>and</strong> indeed he <strong>of</strong>ten said it. A woman ought to beenergetic, practical, clever at making <strong>and</strong> saving; she ought tobe shrewd, good at bargaining <strong>and</strong> bossing <strong>and</strong> seeing throughpeople's pretensions. At <strong>the</strong> same time she should be naiveintellectually, childlike, contemptuous <strong>of</strong> maps <strong>and</strong> longwords <strong>and</strong> anything in books, full, <strong>of</strong> charming jumblednotions, superstitions, traditional beliefs (WDY: 47).Thus, Rose realises that being female was a mistake. She alsorealises that she had all <strong>the</strong> bad qualities that her fa<strong>the</strong>r felt a womanshould not have. ~hi;?s that her fa<strong>the</strong>r had submerged in himself hadndeveloped in Rose. She is unlike her fa<strong>the</strong>r, in that she is unable to doany skilful task with her h<strong>and</strong>s , <strong>and</strong> is quite clumsy with her h<strong>and</strong>s. Shealso knows that in spite <strong>of</strong> all her fa<strong>the</strong>r's ideas, her fa<strong>the</strong>r is proud <strong>of</strong>her.The paternal <strong>and</strong> maternal aunts that we notice in "Chaddeleys <strong>and</strong>Flemmings" (MOJ) are revived in "The Heirs <strong>of</strong> The Living Body"


(LGW) in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> Aunt Elspeth <strong>and</strong> Aunt Grace. They have inherited<strong>the</strong> characteristics <strong>of</strong> hard work as well as playing jokes <strong>and</strong> telling<strong>stories</strong>. These aunts change colours when <strong>the</strong>y are in Del's house. Theywould become "sulky, sly, elderly, eager" when <strong>the</strong>y were in Del'shouse. Del notices that <strong>the</strong> relationship between her mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> heraunts take different twists. They are shocked by Addie's (Del's mo<strong>the</strong>r)"outrageousness", <strong>and</strong> her "directness". While Addie talked in straightterms, <strong>the</strong> aunts talk had many layers to it. They recognised Addie'sability but <strong>the</strong>y disliked <strong>the</strong> way she displayed it:They acknowledged it in <strong>the</strong>ir own family, our family. But itseemed <strong>the</strong> thing to do was to keep it more or less a secret.Ambition was what <strong>the</strong>y were alarmed by, for to be ambitiouswas to court failure <strong>and</strong> to risk making a fool <strong>of</strong> oneself. Theworst thing, I ga<strong>the</strong>red,: <strong>the</strong> worst thing that could happen inthis life was to have people laughing at you (LGK 32).The two aunts as <strong>the</strong>y go older appear to Del like two constructedpieces <strong>and</strong> appear quite inhuman as <strong>the</strong>y are removed from men whowould have admired <strong>and</strong> given <strong>the</strong>m life. From her uncle Craig, Delinherits <strong>the</strong> tradition <strong>of</strong> chronicling <strong>the</strong> lives <strong>and</strong> being a writer."The Cruelty Game" (kt) <strong>and</strong> "And Then" (Int) are <strong>stories</strong> thatexhibit <strong>the</strong> relationship between children <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir gr<strong>and</strong>parents <strong>and</strong>


<strong>the</strong>ir own parents. Both <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> once again rake up a number <strong>of</strong>questions pertaining to <strong>the</strong> power <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> hierarchical structure existentin Indian families. A widow, Aunt Pramila along with her daughter,Sharu comes to live in her in-laws house after <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> her husb<strong>and</strong>in <strong>the</strong> story "The Cruelty Game" (Int). The story centres around twohappenings, namely <strong>the</strong> treatment that Aunt Pramila receives from <strong>the</strong>o<strong>the</strong>r members in <strong>the</strong> house <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> treatment meted out to <strong>the</strong> younggirl, Sharu by <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r children in <strong>the</strong> house. The socialisation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>woman is seen in <strong>the</strong> way Aunt Pramila is alienated <strong>and</strong> distanced fromall o<strong>the</strong>rs. The narrator observes, "It was strange how all <strong>the</strong> women hadbecome friends since Pramila auntie came home. Prarnila auntie didn'tseem to mind that <strong>the</strong>y rarely spoke to her. Her work done, she went toher room <strong>and</strong> stayed <strong>the</strong>re". Her powerless situation is revealed when<strong>the</strong> narrator comments that "She never spoke even when she saw ustormenting Sharu; she just looked at us" (Int: 125). The o<strong>the</strong>r children in<strong>the</strong> house, too, torment <strong>the</strong> young Sharu by making her a butt <strong>and</strong>tricking her. Their playfulness goes to <strong>the</strong> extent <strong>of</strong> making her jumpinto a pit <strong>and</strong> causing physical harm to her. The day Sharu has herbirthday, all <strong>the</strong> children in <strong>the</strong> house ga<strong>the</strong>r for a simple party but thisis spoilt by not only <strong>the</strong> children's cruel pranks but by <strong>the</strong> abuses heapedon Aunt Pramila by her mo<strong>the</strong>r-in-law. Finally unable to find any solacein <strong>the</strong> house, Pramila aunt leaves <strong>the</strong> place along with Sharu.


The bond existing between parents <strong>and</strong> children <strong>and</strong> betweeng<strong>and</strong>parents <strong>and</strong> gr<strong>and</strong>children is <strong>the</strong> focus <strong>of</strong> "And Then" (Intj. Thegr<strong>and</strong> daughter, Dipali <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> gr<strong>and</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>r share a bond <strong>of</strong> friendship<strong>and</strong> love, but Dipali's mo<strong>the</strong>r, Asha feels that her mo<strong>the</strong>r-in-law spoilsher child. The old woman is aware that she is helpless <strong>and</strong> cannotchange her status in <strong>the</strong> house though it is her son's place. She realisesthat her two children had never cared for her life <strong>and</strong> her wishes. Herdaughter, Anju leaves home to study in <strong>the</strong> states <strong>and</strong> she feels cheatedbecause she had expected her daughter to get married <strong>and</strong> have children.She is unable to move herself out <strong>of</strong> this expectation <strong>and</strong> visualises herown gr<strong>and</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>r's life:What about my life? And I had thought <strong>the</strong>n <strong>of</strong> mygr<strong>and</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>r who had six sons <strong>and</strong> two daughters <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> herhard callused h<strong>and</strong>s- ..stopped working. And <strong>of</strong> how she died,as she had lived, in <strong>the</strong> midst <strong>of</strong> her children <strong>and</strong>gr<strong>and</strong>children (lnt: 151).These expectations <strong>of</strong> hers make her conservative <strong>and</strong> rigid. She isunable to move out <strong>of</strong> her son's house <strong>and</strong> even when one <strong>of</strong> herdaughter's fiiends requests her to rent her house for her stay, shebehaves snobbishly. Her behaviour is moulded by <strong>the</strong> fact that Shakuher daughter's friend is a woman who has walked out <strong>of</strong> her marriage<strong>and</strong> left her husb<strong>and</strong>. Her open outright behaviour causes anger in <strong>the</strong>


old woman <strong>and</strong> she thinks that she is being humiliated, exposed <strong>and</strong>shamed by <strong>the</strong> request <strong>of</strong> Shaku for a place to stay (Int: 154). Her"smug, narrow <strong>and</strong> self-righteous" attitude is reflected even by her son,Vishwa who approves <strong>of</strong> her decision. His words reflect <strong>the</strong> attitude <strong>of</strong>what society expects from a woman:"I'm glad you think that way, Amrna. I didn't want to sayanything yesterday--I saw her speaking to you--but I didn'tlike <strong>the</strong> way she forced herself in. I know she's Anju's fiiend,but she's a woman who's left her husb<strong>and</strong>. We don't knowwhy ...." (Int: 156).Sibling RelationshipsMunro's "Visitors" (MQJ) portrays a different sort <strong>of</strong> connection, asort <strong>of</strong> mysterious strain that exists between <strong>the</strong> bro<strong>the</strong>rs, Wilfred <strong>and</strong>Albert <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> sisters, Grace <strong>and</strong> Vera. Mildred, <strong>the</strong> narrator <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>wife <strong>of</strong> Wilfred comments that "Bro<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>and</strong> sisters were a mystery toher. There were Grace <strong>and</strong> Vera, speaking like two mouths out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>same head, <strong>and</strong> Wilfred <strong>and</strong> Albert without a thread <strong>of</strong> connectionbetween <strong>the</strong>m" (MU 212). The story at one level portrays <strong>the</strong> reunion<strong>of</strong> two bro<strong>the</strong>rs but at ano<strong>the</strong>r level it displays <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> that peopleweave <strong>and</strong> how <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> link up some hidden truths. Mildred becomes


aware when Albert narrates a story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> difference in storytellingbetween Albert <strong>and</strong> Wilfied:In Wilfked's <strong>stories</strong> you could always be sure that <strong>the</strong> gloomyparts would give way to something better, <strong>and</strong> if somebodybehaved in a peculiar way <strong>the</strong>re was an explanation for it. IfWilfred figured in his own <strong>stories</strong>, as he usually did, <strong>the</strong>re wasalways a stroke <strong>of</strong> luck for him somewhere, a good meal or abottle <strong>of</strong> whiskey or some money. Nei<strong>the</strong>r luck nor moneyplayed a part in this story. She wondered why Albert had toldit, what it meant to him (MOJ: 215).E. D. Blodgett discussing this story thinks it is like a "comicpuzzle" <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> difference in story telling reminds one <strong>of</strong> "Munro's ownpractice in various modes" (1988: 121). The fact is that <strong>the</strong> story thatAlbert narrates is what happens, not a story (MU 215). Blodgettemphasises in his commentary <strong>the</strong> story that "<strong>the</strong> story 'that happened',is, <strong>of</strong> course, no truer than any o<strong>the</strong>r, but its telling is so designed,wittingly or not , that it comes closer to <strong>the</strong> real than Wilfred's kind,which has a more perceptible design" (1987:122). The reality strikeshome <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> story concludes with Wilfred crying over <strong>the</strong> loss <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>connection between his bro<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> himself.Munro's "Something I Have Been Meaning To Tell You" (SIB) is a


story that portrays <strong>the</strong> intricate bond that exists between sisters. One isreminded <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fairy tales with <strong>the</strong> pattern <strong>of</strong> a good sister <strong>and</strong> a badsister. Et <strong>and</strong> Char cannot be thrust into <strong>the</strong>se frameworks <strong>of</strong> a goodsister <strong>and</strong> a bad sister <strong>and</strong> yet <strong>the</strong> story points at two differentrepresentations. One finds that while Char takes on <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> being alady <strong>of</strong> society, Et is <strong>the</strong> dressmaker weaving, patterning, <strong>and</strong> designingclo<strong>the</strong>s to make her sister <strong>the</strong> best dressed woman in society. Char isalways <strong>the</strong> cold, distanced actress whom no one can approach. She isbent on grabbing attention. This is illustrated by her trying to killherself, by drinking blue ink when she hears that her lover, BlaikieNoble marries a lady ventriloquist. To Et, her sister is a woman who has<strong>the</strong> qualities <strong>of</strong> a legend <strong>and</strong> she felt that this personality contradictedbecause Char <strong>and</strong> her e<strong>the</strong>real beauty did not seem to be able to exist in<strong>the</strong> reality <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> world. Discussing <strong>the</strong> story, Carrington feels that Et is<strong>the</strong> controller, <strong>the</strong> voyeur <strong>and</strong> Char is <strong>the</strong> controlled. She mentions thatEt controls Char by exposing her to public criticism. The manner inwhich she dresses Char who is not just her sister but also <strong>the</strong> wife <strong>of</strong> aschool teacher motivates <strong>the</strong> town people to view her with hostility. Thestory also falls upon <strong>the</strong> myth <strong>of</strong> Arthur <strong>and</strong> Guinevere <strong>and</strong> Arthur <strong>and</strong>Char are seen as representations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se characters while Blaikie issymbolised as Lancelot. E. D. Blodgett, too in his study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> story seesEt as a manipu1ato1-35, <strong>and</strong> notes all Et's remarks however <strong>of</strong>fh<strong>and</strong> are35Martin, however, specifies a different outlook. He thinks that Etalters <strong>and</strong> makes do <strong>and</strong> uses her dress making instincts to exist. He


made to fit into a design. The names <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> characters <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> town <strong>the</strong>ylive in all signify a certain meaninglessness. The town is called MockHill <strong>and</strong> it does seem as <strong>the</strong> story proceeds that Et is mocking Char forher beauty. The title <strong>of</strong> Arthur links <strong>the</strong> teacher with <strong>the</strong> legendaryfigure <strong>and</strong> in <strong>the</strong> story Arthur is <strong>the</strong> school teacher, <strong>the</strong> man who instead<strong>of</strong> being magnificent <strong>and</strong> splendid looks like a fool. His adoration <strong>of</strong>Char changes Char into a mysterious person <strong>and</strong> Et wishes to tell him <strong>of</strong>her suicide attempt, but not wanting him to feel mocked, she does not doso. Char, <strong>the</strong> word signifies something burnt <strong>and</strong> one feels that Char isburnt <strong>and</strong> only symbolises a ghostly figure. Et's name in Latin signifies<strong>the</strong> conjunction '<strong>and</strong>'. One does find that <strong>the</strong> story has to be linked withEt <strong>and</strong> cannot st<strong>and</strong> on its own. As pointed out by Blodgett, <strong>the</strong> storyreminds one <strong>of</strong> c'Mwm"s own preoccupation with <strong>the</strong> legendarydwelling in <strong>the</strong> real, investing <strong>the</strong> real with qualities that make ittimeless. This again removes fiom <strong>the</strong> story a sense <strong>of</strong> time's urgency,permitting <strong>the</strong> apparently real to reflect upon legend in both earnest <strong>and</strong>game" (1988: 79).The <strong>the</strong>me <strong>of</strong> differences between sisters forms part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> story,fur<strong>the</strong>r adds that while dressmaker, Char is <strong>the</strong> wearer <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> dresses.Therefore Et does not have to make do with that <strong>of</strong> Char's. He states,"The disdainful, statuesque Char gets everything new <strong>and</strong> served up toher on a 'plate-everything except happiness. Et makes her own things,<strong>and</strong> achieves her own happiness, in spite <strong>of</strong> her h<strong>and</strong>icaps" (1987: 120).


"Memorial" in SIB. June <strong>and</strong> Eileen display different characteristics. On<strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> her son, June does not display any grief but her body is"humming as always with its separate power". It is Eileen who feelsedgy, <strong>and</strong> grief-stricken by <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> her nephew. June's kitchen isorganised <strong>and</strong> managed by "order <strong>and</strong> logic" while in Eileen's house <strong>the</strong>garbage is thrown around <strong>and</strong> "her cupboards under <strong>the</strong>ir surfacetidiness bursting with chaos". Eileen lived irresponsibly. Eileen felt inJune's place "<strong>the</strong> weight <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> world <strong>of</strong> objects". She thought <strong>the</strong>y liveda life buying <strong>and</strong> using which she feels is <strong>the</strong> "morality <strong>of</strong>consumerism". Eileen, herself, not having much money was now a"spendthrift, slipshod <strong>and</strong> content" (SIB: 210). June <strong>and</strong> her husb<strong>and</strong>having a great deal <strong>of</strong> money spent it as a "sense <strong>of</strong> responsibility" <strong>and</strong>bought things which <strong>the</strong>y thought were "necessary to <strong>the</strong> house" (SIB:211). Thinking about <strong>the</strong>ir mo<strong>the</strong>r Eileen realises that June had gotaround <strong>the</strong> problem <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir mo<strong>the</strong>r by "majoring in psychology". Eileenwhen she studied literature had discovered crazy mo<strong>the</strong>rs but she did notknow how to present such a mo<strong>the</strong>r to o<strong>the</strong>rs. June, on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>,"was able to present <strong>the</strong>ir mo<strong>the</strong>r to her friends with no apologies butplenty <strong>of</strong> prior explanations <strong>and</strong> post-discussion. She made people feelprivileged" (SIB: 213). Eileen realises that "June had married Ewart <strong>and</strong>set about establishing <strong>the</strong>ir life. While Eileen's life took any shape at all,blown apart by crises, deflected by pleasures, June's life was built,planned, lived deliberately, filled". In June's life <strong>the</strong>re was "a lack <strong>of</strong>drifting <strong>and</strong> moping" <strong>and</strong> occasions such as death were made <strong>the</strong> most


<strong>of</strong> (SIB: 214).Eileen realises by <strong>the</strong> attitude <strong>of</strong> her sister that June has lost <strong>the</strong>sense <strong>of</strong> values <strong>and</strong> has allowed herself to be changed. She has <strong>the</strong>underst<strong>and</strong>ing that people die; <strong>the</strong>y suffer, <strong>the</strong>y die". Incidents such assillness <strong>and</strong> accidents have to be "respected, not explained". Just makinga show by "using words', she thought was shameful (SIB: 221). Finallywhen June discusses her son's death with Eileen, Eileen has arevelation:In <strong>the</strong> mirror over <strong>the</strong> dresser Eileen could see her sister'sface, <strong>the</strong> downward pr<strong>of</strong>ile, which was waiting, perhapsembarrassed, now that this <strong>of</strong>fering had been made. Also herown face, surprising her with its wonderfully appropriate look<strong>of</strong> tactfulness <strong>and</strong> concern. She felt cold <strong>and</strong> tired, she wantedmostly to get away. It was an effort to put her h<strong>and</strong> out. Actsdone without faith may restore faith. She believed, withwhatever energy she could summon at <strong>the</strong> moment, she had tobelieve <strong>and</strong> hope that was true (SIB: 226).


FriendsThe slow development <strong>of</strong> friendship between Helen, <strong>the</strong> narrator<strong>and</strong> Myra is <strong>the</strong> central idea <strong>of</strong> "The Day <strong>of</strong> The Butterfly" (Dm. Myrais in <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>the</strong> target <strong>of</strong> taunts <strong>and</strong> jeers by <strong>the</strong> school girls for in<strong>the</strong> school she usually spends her time taking care <strong>of</strong> her youngerbro<strong>the</strong>r. One day, Helen on her way to school, notices Myra <strong>and</strong> herbro<strong>the</strong>r walking ahead. Helen observes that Myra is glancing back <strong>and</strong>feeling important she calls out to her <strong>and</strong> walks with her to school. Fromthat day <strong>the</strong>re develops between <strong>the</strong>m a silent underst<strong>and</strong>ing. Later,Myra develops leukaemia <strong>and</strong> is admitted into hospital. Soon in schoolMyra becomes "fashionable" because <strong>the</strong> girls think that she is fieedfrom all <strong>the</strong> conditions imposed on <strong>the</strong>m by school <strong>and</strong> life. When Helenvisits Myra in hospital, Myra <strong>of</strong>fers her a small purse as a gift, but Helendoes not wish to take it as she thinks that Myra has lost her importancefor <strong>the</strong> present."Mrs Cross <strong>and</strong> Mrs Kidd" (MOJ) discusses <strong>the</strong> differences thatexist in individual lives even though two people may have remainedlinked as friends all through life. The first part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> story stresses <strong>the</strong>different lives that <strong>the</strong> two women have led. The narrator comments thatthough younger people would think that <strong>the</strong>ir being close friends for along period <strong>of</strong> time, <strong>the</strong>y may have everything in common. Yet <strong>the</strong> two


old women know that <strong>the</strong>ir lives are separate <strong>and</strong> this is illustrated by<strong>the</strong> number <strong>of</strong> things that separates <strong>the</strong>m (MOJ: 161). Martin in Paradox<strong>and</strong> Parallels states "The differences seemed total--social, religious,intellectual, in <strong>the</strong> way <strong>the</strong>y spoke, in <strong>the</strong> games <strong>the</strong>y played, <strong>and</strong> inalmost every conceivable aspect <strong>of</strong> life, even progressiveness"(1979:150). Their stay at Hilltop Home brings <strong>the</strong>m toge<strong>the</strong>r but evenhere <strong>the</strong>ir lives twist <strong>and</strong> separate. Mrs Cross takes over Jack, hoping tocontrol <strong>and</strong> use her power over him while Mrs. Kidd becomes friendlywith Charlotte who is willing to be mastered by Mrs. Kidd. The two oldwomen do not have any disagreements but <strong>the</strong>y only resort to spendingless time toge<strong>the</strong>r. The story reveals <strong>the</strong> different friendships bothwomen go through <strong>and</strong> how finally <strong>the</strong>y are once again united. AsMartin comments, "The old ladies heal <strong>the</strong> slight breach between <strong>the</strong>m,<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir second coming toge<strong>the</strong>r reinforces <strong>the</strong> quite unsardonic ironythat <strong>the</strong>re can be real affection even in old age, when <strong>the</strong> basis for it ismutual need <strong>and</strong> loneiiness" (1987:150). The sisterly affection thatexists between <strong>the</strong> two women empowers <strong>the</strong>m <strong>and</strong> enables <strong>the</strong>m toovercome <strong>the</strong>ir differences. Martin's concluding comments about thisstory are valid in this context:Mrs. Cross is a companion able <strong>and</strong> generous soul whosegoodwill is simple <strong>and</strong> patent but Mrs. Kidd is moreremarkable. Cultivated, tactful, self-critical--she checksherself for tending to boss Charlotte--with a pride <strong>and</strong> dignity


that makes her unwilling to be an object <strong>of</strong> pity <strong>and</strong> yet do notinhibit an uncondescending affection, she is a character <strong>of</strong>convincing distinction. With her dignity, insight <strong>and</strong> reticence,she might have been inclined to patronise or dismiss Mrs.Cross as ignorant, prying, <strong>and</strong> indeed "common" but in <strong>the</strong>final incident she unobtrusively risks her life for her,demonstrating a full sense <strong>of</strong> sisterly affection (1987: 151).Munro's "Jesse <strong>and</strong> Meribeth" (POL) reflects on <strong>the</strong> feminine bondthat develops between two young girls. The nature <strong>of</strong> this friendship isvery well brought out by <strong>the</strong> narrator, Jesse. She thinks that two girlsbound in <strong>the</strong> web <strong>of</strong> friendship would never tell each o<strong>the</strong>r's secrets <strong>and</strong>also would not hide anything from each o<strong>the</strong>r. Their bond would beconstant <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>y would not enter into friendships with o<strong>the</strong>rs. Evenafter marriage <strong>the</strong>ir loyalty to each o<strong>the</strong>r would remain. Their daughterswould be named after <strong>the</strong>ir friends <strong>and</strong> would be ready to help eacho<strong>the</strong>r out whenever <strong>the</strong>y could. Believing in <strong>the</strong>se romantic notions <strong>of</strong>friendship, Jesse prevails upon MaryBeth to swear <strong>and</strong> promise <strong>and</strong>confide to streng<strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong>ir bond (POL: 163). Their life me<strong>and</strong>ers <strong>and</strong>courses through school <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong>ir lives part when <strong>the</strong>y enter intodifferent courses <strong>of</strong> study. Jesse takes up graduate school <strong>and</strong> Marybethtakes typing <strong>and</strong> bookkeeping course <strong>and</strong> begins working at aninsurance agent's shop. During <strong>the</strong>ir friendship, Jesse makes up <strong>stories</strong>about <strong>the</strong> people for whom she works--<strong>the</strong> ,Cydermans. She romanticises


Mr. Cyderman's interest in her <strong>and</strong> tells MaryBeth about <strong>the</strong> growingsexual intimacy between <strong>the</strong>m. When <strong>the</strong>y meet years later, Jesse isreminded <strong>of</strong> her lies <strong>and</strong> her relationship with Mr. Cydeman. She <strong>the</strong>nrealises as she leaves MaryBeth that <strong>the</strong>re are changes as one grows upfrom fifteen to seventeen <strong>and</strong> seventeen to nineteen. She thinks <strong>of</strong>Marybeth <strong>and</strong> her growing sweeter <strong>and</strong> fatter, while she visualises <strong>the</strong>Crydermans fixed in <strong>the</strong>ir life while she herself would be "sheddingdreams <strong>and</strong> lies <strong>and</strong> vows <strong>and</strong> errors". But she at that stage <strong>of</strong> life doesnot realise that: "I didn't see that I was <strong>the</strong> same one, embracing,repudiating. I thought I could turn myself inside out, over <strong>and</strong> overagain, <strong>and</strong> tumble through <strong>the</strong> world scot-fiee" (POL: 188).In "Mischief' (WDY) Rose meets Jocelyn with whom she developsa sisterly bond. Their friendship is like "one <strong>of</strong> those luxuriantintimacies that spring up in institutions; in schools, at camp, in prison".They behaved as in school disobeying <strong>and</strong> doing things that pleased<strong>the</strong>m. "They walked in <strong>the</strong> halls", "<strong>the</strong>y annoyed <strong>and</strong> mystified <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rwomen" <strong>and</strong> "<strong>the</strong>y became hysterical" from what <strong>the</strong>y read. They didnot read any deep philosophical books but stuff like True Love <strong>and</strong>Personal Romances (F!DY: 104). They discussed <strong>the</strong>ir childhood, <strong>the</strong>iradolescence, <strong>the</strong>ir youth <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir marriages. Through Jocelyn she meetsClifford <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> final act <strong>of</strong> lovemaking with Clifford along withJocelyn reveals to her <strong>the</strong> true nature <strong>of</strong> her relationship with <strong>the</strong>m.


The friendship <strong>of</strong> Del <strong>and</strong> Naomi in LGW is very much like <strong>the</strong>friendship between Rose <strong>and</strong> Jocelyn in WDY. Del realises that having afiiend curbs one's freedom but it also extends <strong>and</strong> resonates life. Theydid many things toge<strong>the</strong>r in school but later <strong>the</strong>y change paths. Del goeson to higher studies while Naorni moves into <strong>the</strong> field <strong>of</strong> secretarialpractice. Ano<strong>the</strong>r such friendship between two women is that <strong>of</strong> Del'smo<strong>the</strong>r, Addie <strong>and</strong> Fern Dogherty. They were friends, in spite <strong>of</strong>differences ."Marrakesh" (SIB) conceptualises <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> a voyeur. Dorothy<strong>and</strong> Viola, two old women live toge<strong>the</strong>r. Dorothy <strong>and</strong> Viola find it"economical" to live toge<strong>the</strong>r, even though <strong>the</strong>y were different types."They drew comfort .from each o<strong>the</strong>r's presence in <strong>the</strong> way youngquarrel some do, or long-married apparently uncogenal couples", <strong>the</strong>comfort <strong>the</strong>y felt was deep down <strong>and</strong> on <strong>the</strong> surface all that <strong>the</strong>ydisplayed was "wariness, irritation7' <strong>and</strong> "comfort for strategy" (SIB:160). Dorothy is aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> changing life style around her. Sheobserves that her gr<strong>and</strong>-daughter, Jeanette's existence is very differentfrom her own. She is tolerant <strong>and</strong> takes a positive view <strong>of</strong> life. Evenwhen Jeanette thinks that <strong>the</strong> town is being destructed by all <strong>the</strong>technology <strong>and</strong> new knowledge, she feels like pointing out that <strong>the</strong>scientists had worked hard enough to root out diseases which had noremedy some years back. She strongly feels that one must be thankfulfor <strong>the</strong> life one has. This aspect about thankfulness is finally stressed in


<strong>the</strong> conclusion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> story when she sees Jeanette <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> neighbourcopulating: "Strength is necessary, as well as something like gratitude, ifyou are going to turn into a lady peeping Tom at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> your life"(SIB: 174).Anita <strong>and</strong> Margot's fiiendship ("Wigtime") is ano<strong>the</strong>r story where<strong>the</strong> friendship is rooted in differences. They could not meet at eacho<strong>the</strong>r's places for Anita's mo<strong>the</strong>r disapproved <strong>of</strong> Margot <strong>and</strong> her family<strong>and</strong> Margot's house was always in a state <strong>of</strong> "crowdedness <strong>and</strong>confusion" <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> presence <strong>of</strong> her violent fa<strong>the</strong>r, forced <strong>the</strong> friends tomeet in <strong>the</strong> cold at a store on <strong>the</strong> highway. The store was managed byTeresa who was married to Reuel, <strong>the</strong> bus driver. Anita <strong>and</strong> Margotgenerally discussed Reuel <strong>and</strong> his looks. Margot having a fa<strong>the</strong>r whowas violent <strong>and</strong> having noticed <strong>the</strong> family tensions had a great contemptfor men: "Margot called lovemaking "carrying on7' .. But it had occurredto Anita that this very scorn <strong>of</strong> Margot's, her sullenness <strong>and</strong> disdain,might be a thing that men could find attractive in a way that she herselfwas not" (FOK 251). They also discussed <strong>and</strong> experienced manyhappenings at school toge<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> also went for walks to downtownwhere <strong>the</strong>y did window shopping. They thus, passed through a stagewhen "<strong>the</strong>y could never be unhappy, because <strong>the</strong>y believed thatsomething remarkable was bound to happen to <strong>the</strong>m. They couldbecome heroines; love <strong>and</strong> power <strong>of</strong> some sort were surely waiting"(FOE 253). They also shared <strong>the</strong>ir ambitions <strong>and</strong> family; <strong>and</strong> also hid


some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir wishes. Anita, though she wanted to be an archaeologist ora nurse never revealed this desire while Margot never talked <strong>of</strong> herhome <strong>and</strong> her fa<strong>the</strong>r. Later <strong>the</strong>ir lives take different turns--Margot getsmarried <strong>and</strong> has kids while Anita, becomes a nurse, gets married <strong>and</strong><strong>the</strong>n divorced, earned money <strong>and</strong> completes her doctorate inanthropology.Anita is reminded <strong>of</strong> her appendicitis operation <strong>and</strong> her mo<strong>the</strong>r'scontemptuous remarks about Margot whom she believes is sneaky <strong>and</strong>oversexed. She tells her that Margot had been having secretiveengagements with Reuel <strong>and</strong> had finally stayed back with him not goinghome in <strong>the</strong> evening. "Her mo<strong>the</strong>r said that she had kept Anita inignorance. All this had happened <strong>and</strong> she had said nothing" (FOE 262).The whole thing was proved as tmth as Teresa had tried to kill herself<strong>and</strong> had now closed down <strong>the</strong> store. Hearing all this news Anita feelswhat her mo<strong>the</strong>r wanted to convey is something quite different:t'~nita had a feeling that her mo<strong>the</strong>r was angry at her not onlybecause she'd been friends with Margot, a girl who had disgracedherself, but for ano<strong>the</strong>r reason as well. She had <strong>the</strong> feeling that hermo<strong>the</strong>r was seeing <strong>the</strong> same thing that she herself could see--Anita unfit,passed over, disregarded, not just by Margot but by life. Didn't hermo<strong>the</strong>r feel an angry disappointment that Anita was not <strong>the</strong> one chosen,<strong>the</strong> one enfolded by drama <strong>and</strong> turned into a woman <strong>and</strong> swept out on


such a surge <strong>of</strong> life? She would never admit that. And Anita could notadmit that she felt a great failure. She was a child, a know-nothing,betrayed by Margot, who had turned out to know a lo&RX 262).Margot had managed to get hold <strong>of</strong> a house but this was becauseshe had a controlling power over Reuel. She had seen him with ano<strong>the</strong>rwoman <strong>and</strong> had threatened him with exposure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> affair which hethought had been a secretive one. Anita hearing this secret <strong>of</strong> hergaining <strong>the</strong> house has her own conclusions about Margot:Anita thought that Margot might have given up on vanity butshe probably hadn't given up on sex ...And what about Reuel--what had he given up on? Whatever he did,it wouldn't be till he was ready. That was what all Margot's hardbargaining would really be coming up against--whe<strong>the</strong>r Reuel was readyor not. That was something he'd never feel obliged to tell her. So awoman like Margot can still be fooled--this was what Anita thought,with a momentary pleasure, a completely comfortable treachery- by aman like Reuel (FOE 271).Anita had herself divorced as she had <strong>the</strong> feeling one evening at arestaurant that she cared more for a man she saw in <strong>the</strong> restaurant thanfor her husb<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> decided that she can'tlive in such a marriage. This


evelation reminds one <strong>of</strong> "Differently" where <strong>the</strong> female character feelsshe cannot exist in a make-believe marriage <strong>and</strong> that she cannot behypocritical. "Wigtime" (FOY) too has similar overtones, where Anitagets out because she cannot pretend <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r, namely, Margot livesa life where her husb<strong>and</strong> may be cheating her.O<strong>the</strong>rsMunro's "The Office" portrays <strong>the</strong> bond that developsbetween <strong>the</strong> writer <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> man who rents <strong>the</strong> place. The story hasintertextual relationships with Woolf s idea <strong>of</strong> A Room Of One's Own.Just as Woolf states <strong>the</strong> problem <strong>of</strong> a woman being unable to have sometime <strong>and</strong> space for her to write, <strong>the</strong> story portrays <strong>the</strong> anxiety <strong>of</strong> a youngwoman writer to find a space for herself. The relationship that developsbetween <strong>the</strong> l<strong>and</strong>lord <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> writer reveals to her <strong>the</strong> impossibility <strong>of</strong>trying to be serious. The l<strong>and</strong>lord's help <strong>and</strong> his insistence on trying tomeet <strong>the</strong> writer reflects <strong>the</strong> society's attitude towards women who wishto be isolated <strong>and</strong> alienated from o<strong>the</strong>rs. Any such pattern is seen bysociety as a deviance from <strong>the</strong> normal. Munro commenting on this storyfeels:It is <strong>the</strong> l<strong>and</strong>lord's clamorous humanity, his dreadfulinsistence, which has to get <strong>the</strong> better <strong>of</strong> that woman seeking


isolation. It is also, but ra<strong>the</strong>r incidentally, about a woman'sparticular difficulties in backing <strong>of</strong>f <strong>and</strong> doing somethinglonely <strong>and</strong> egoistical (1 993 : 194).The fact that <strong>the</strong> writer is young, passive <strong>and</strong> docile made her <strong>the</strong>victim <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> man's patronising behaviour. His behaviour is summed upby Munro when she discusses <strong>the</strong> writing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> story <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>autobiographical nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> episode:The l<strong>and</strong>lord kept making suggestions for my comfort, <strong>and</strong>bringing me things I didn't want, <strong>and</strong> telling me <strong>stories</strong>, ... Mybeing a woman, young <strong>and</strong> apparently docile, made me anatural target for his heavy, wheedling, patronising, neverquite <strong>of</strong>fensive attentions ... There was also in his conversationa peculiarly enraging, sanctimonious smuttiness, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>suggestion that maybe a writer wouldn't find <strong>the</strong>se things herelated as shocking as he found <strong>the</strong>m, because writers wereknown to be broad- minded (1993: 193)."The Turkey Season" (MOJ) sketches <strong>the</strong> working atmosphere <strong>and</strong><strong>the</strong> relationship prevalent among <strong>the</strong> workers. The narrator's workingworld is filled with Lily, Marjorie, Gladys (gutters), Irene, Henry(pluckers), Herb Abbott (foreman), Morgan Elliott, (owner), <strong>and</strong> his son.The adolescent narrator for <strong>the</strong> first time is exposed to womenly talk.


Her talk with Gladys about appearances makes her realise that "<strong>the</strong>re aredifferent ways women have <strong>of</strong> talking about <strong>the</strong>ir looks. Some womenmake it clear that what <strong>the</strong>y do to keep <strong>the</strong>mselves up is for <strong>the</strong> sake <strong>of</strong>sex, for men'. O<strong>the</strong>rs like Gladys think <strong>of</strong> it as a difficult job that <strong>the</strong>yare proud <strong>of</strong> (MOJ: 63). Marjorie's <strong>and</strong> Lily's discussion about Gladys<strong>and</strong> Herb Abbott, "sprang from <strong>the</strong>ir belief that single people ought tobe teased <strong>and</strong> embarrassed whenever possible, ..." (MIOJ: 64). Theircuriosity was founded wondering how he lived his life, why he did nothave a wife, children <strong>and</strong> a home. As <strong>the</strong> narrator unravels all <strong>the</strong>se interpersonal relationships she recalls that at that time <strong>the</strong>re had been no talk<strong>of</strong> homosexuals as it was thought to be "rare <strong>and</strong> confined toboundaries". She ironically states that any man doing women's workwas a homosexual: "<strong>the</strong>y really seemed to believe --<strong>the</strong> women did--thatit was <strong>the</strong> penchant for baking or music that was <strong>the</strong> determining factor,<strong>and</strong> it was <strong>the</strong> activity that made <strong>the</strong> man what he was--not any o<strong>the</strong>rdetours he might take, or wish to take" (MOL 65). By <strong>the</strong> talk <strong>of</strong> Lily<strong>and</strong> Marjorie she realises that all adults' talk is very illogical <strong>and</strong> shewonders at how <strong>the</strong>ir h<strong>and</strong>s could be so efficient. She queries, "Howcould <strong>the</strong>se women's h<strong>and</strong>s be so gifted, so delicate <strong>and</strong> clever-...<strong>and</strong><strong>the</strong>ir thinking so slapdash, clumsy, infuriating?" (MOJ: 68). Later whenshe attempts to recollect <strong>the</strong> looks <strong>of</strong> her fellow workers, she finds thatshe has many versions <strong>of</strong> it <strong>and</strong> once again one realises that <strong>the</strong> surfacecan hide many aspects <strong>of</strong> truth.


There are different people who make an impact on <strong>the</strong> protagonistRose in <strong>the</strong> set <strong>of</strong> sequence <strong>stories</strong> WDY <strong>and</strong> one finds that <strong>the</strong>secharacters enrich Rose's feelings in different ways. Rose's firstencounter is with <strong>the</strong> grotesque figure <strong>of</strong> Becky Tide, <strong>the</strong> abnormal <strong>and</strong>mutilated girl. She is later in school enamoured by three big girls <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>Entrance Class. Though <strong>the</strong>y are like three queens, she feels as if <strong>the</strong>rewas one queen (Cora) <strong>and</strong> two princesses. Rose is enchanted by Cora<strong>and</strong> to please her, she steals c<strong>and</strong>y fiom Flo's store to give Cora. But sheis unable to <strong>of</strong>fer it to her <strong>and</strong> tries to place it in her desk. Cora's friendDoma sights her <strong>and</strong> she drops <strong>the</strong> bag. Cora takes <strong>the</strong> bag to Flo <strong>and</strong>she does this not to make trouble for her but to enjoy herself: "Sheenjoyed her importance <strong>and</strong> respectability <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> pleasure <strong>of</strong> grown-upexchange" (WDY: 37). Flo is shocked by Rose's action <strong>and</strong> asks her ifshe was in love with Cora. Rose does not think <strong>of</strong> it in that way as shefeels that love is associated with "movie endings, kissing <strong>and</strong> gettingmarried. Her feelings were at <strong>the</strong> moment shocked <strong>and</strong> exposed, <strong>and</strong>already, though she didn't know it, starting to wi<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> curl up at <strong>the</strong>edges" (WDY: 38). In later years, she finds that Cora changes fiom aqueen into an ordinary personality: "Rose was not much bo<strong>the</strong>red bythis loss, this transformation. Life was altoge<strong>the</strong>r a series <strong>of</strong> surprisingdevelopments, as far as she could learn" (WDY: 38). Flo, however, keepsreminding Rose about Cora <strong>and</strong> tries to change her not realising thatRose had already become aware <strong>of</strong> feelings towards Cora.


"Who Do You Think You Are" (WDY) reflects a deviant figure,Milton Homer who is taken care <strong>of</strong>, by his aunts, Hattie <strong>and</strong>Mattie Milton. In school Rose meets Ralph Gillespie who doesimitations <strong>of</strong> Milton Homer. They share a number <strong>of</strong> traits <strong>and</strong> thusbecome friends. Both Rose <strong>and</strong> Ralph lose <strong>the</strong>ir things--pencils, erasers,rulers, compass, etc. Because <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se regular features <strong>the</strong>y help eacho<strong>the</strong>r out <strong>and</strong> share <strong>and</strong> learn to beg f?om o<strong>the</strong>rs. "They developed <strong>the</strong>comradeship <strong>of</strong> captives, <strong>of</strong> soldiers who have no heart for <strong>the</strong>campaign, wishing only to survive <strong>and</strong> avoid action" (WDY: 203).Ralph, later drops out <strong>of</strong> school <strong>and</strong> Rose meets him years later <strong>and</strong> hasa talk with him. She recollects her conversation with him in later days<strong>and</strong> realises that it was bordered by sympathy, kindness <strong>and</strong>underst<strong>and</strong>ing though <strong>the</strong>y had not personally discussed any suchsubjects. She realises that <strong>the</strong> shame she felt in herself had decreased,<strong>and</strong> that she may have paid attention to <strong>the</strong> wrong things in her acting.Her final reaction to his death is that she feels deep within her heart<strong>the</strong>re had been things that <strong>the</strong>y both had shared very closely (VDE 209-2 10).Though a number <strong>of</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's <strong>stories</strong> deal with family ties <strong>and</strong>relationships, only three <strong>stories</strong> distinctly discuss relationships o<strong>the</strong>rthan <strong>the</strong> marital conflicts or mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> daughter conflicts discussed in<strong>the</strong> earlier sections. "A Liberated Woman" (Leg) attempts to express <strong>the</strong>notion <strong>of</strong> liberation <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> depths such a term can hide. It is an ironical


statement on <strong>the</strong> question <strong>of</strong> liberation. A man meets years later awoman whose family were friends <strong>of</strong> his. As <strong>the</strong> narrator points out hehad not only been a friend <strong>of</strong> her family, but had also been a colleague<strong>of</strong> his (i. e. <strong>the</strong> man she gets married to). She is encouraged to marry himby <strong>the</strong> family friend as he thought that , "It had seemed to me anabsurdity that two people so much in love should be kept apart because<strong>of</strong> something so trivial as caste" (Leg: 23). Now twelve years later whenshe meets this friend, she discusses with him her marriage <strong>and</strong> how ithas fallen apart. The friend is astonished to hear that her husb<strong>and</strong> issadistic <strong>and</strong> abuses her. He wonders why she is still married to him, inspite <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fact that she is a doctor. After she leaves him, he thinks <strong>of</strong>her <strong>and</strong> is astonished:CcBut what really astonishes me is her feebleness, her attitude <strong>of</strong>despairing indifference. Surely she, an educated, earning, cornpe-tentwoman, has no right to behave this way ... to plug all her escape routesherself <strong>and</strong> act like a rat in a trapl((leg: 29).He is surprised because she refuses to divorce him as she thinksthat <strong>the</strong> children would know about <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r. Thus, when he sees in anarticle <strong>and</strong> her interview with her which has a very ironical heading:I was idly turning over <strong>the</strong> pages, <strong>and</strong> suddenly, <strong>the</strong>re she was,her cool, poised face staring back at me almost arrogantly. It


gave me a little shock. I got a bigger one, though, when I saw<strong>the</strong> title <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> piece. It was, "A LIBERATED WOMAN".Well! (Leg:29).The <strong>stories</strong> discussed in this chapter reveal as to how <strong>stories</strong> canbecome discoveries <strong>of</strong> underlying selves. The reader is made aware <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> existing conditions <strong>of</strong> women <strong>and</strong> is made to ponder on <strong>the</strong>relationships that help women in underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>the</strong>mselves.


CHAPTER VSUMMIMG UP :THE PHOTOGHer [Munro's] art is stereotypic <strong>and</strong> also acomplex counterpointing <strong>of</strong> opposed truths in amemorable model <strong>of</strong> life <strong>and</strong> reality. One form <strong>of</strong>this doubleness, or reciprocation, might be put likethis: in vivid images <strong>and</strong> dramatic success shepresents, <strong>and</strong> makes real <strong>and</strong> convincing, conceptsthat we usually couch in abstract terrns, cliches, <strong>and</strong>wordy description. Conversely, she changescommon <strong>and</strong> familiar incidents with surprisingmeanings <strong>and</strong> dimensions--Martin (1 987: 1)Munro <strong>and</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e in <strong>the</strong>ir fiction are similar to photographersfor <strong>the</strong>y capture <strong>the</strong> life <strong>of</strong> women. The question is how can <strong>the</strong>y be'photographers'. What do <strong>the</strong>y capture in terms <strong>of</strong> women's lives?Photography according to Webster's dictionary is <strong>the</strong> art or process <strong>of</strong>producing pictorial images on a surface sensitive to light or o<strong>the</strong>r radiantenergy. Both <strong>the</strong>se writers produce images on a surface, that is, in thiscase, <strong>the</strong> women's minds <strong>and</strong> bodies. The emotions that <strong>the</strong>y experiencebeing women is, what is captured by <strong>the</strong>se two writers. The writers


present to <strong>the</strong> readers a picture <strong>of</strong> normal, everyday incidents at a point<strong>of</strong> time. In a vein similar to photography, only <strong>the</strong> presence is capturedbut one finds' that behind <strong>the</strong> presence <strong>the</strong>re is a larger reality that ishidden <strong>and</strong> can be unravelled only when one attempts to draw out <strong>the</strong>reality that is lurking beneath <strong>the</strong> surface.The photographer as an artist needs to record <strong>and</strong> reproduce realityas closely as possible. This aspect is witnessed in <strong>the</strong> writing <strong>of</strong> Munro<strong>and</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e. Stories that illustrate <strong>the</strong>se are <strong>the</strong> town <strong>and</strong> peopledescriptions in Munro's LGW <strong>and</strong> WDY. Deshp<strong>and</strong>e, too, in <strong>stories</strong> suchas "The Valley in Shadow" (Dark), "The IntrusionV(Leg) <strong>and</strong> "A Wall isSafer" (Dark) attempts to capture <strong>the</strong> reality <strong>of</strong> truth. But unlike Munroshe does not draw out <strong>the</strong> details <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> settings <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> colourings thatseep into <strong>the</strong> setting. This is not, however, a fault for a black <strong>and</strong> whitephotograph depicts to us only <strong>the</strong> shades <strong>and</strong> does not tell us anythingmore <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> surroundings. Discussing this aspect <strong>of</strong> photography one isreminded <strong>of</strong> John Berger <strong>and</strong> Jean Bohr's statement:A photograph arrests <strong>the</strong> flow <strong>of</strong> time in which <strong>the</strong> eventexisted. All photographs are <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past, yet in <strong>the</strong>m an instant<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past is arrested so that, a lived past, it can never lead to<strong>the</strong> present. Every photograph presents us with two messages:a message concerning <strong>the</strong> event photographed <strong>and</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>rconcerning a shock <strong>of</strong> discontinuity (1982:86).


Del in LGW too makes this point when she writes about <strong>the</strong>photographer in her story:People saw that in his pictures <strong>the</strong>y had aged twenty or thirtyyears. Middle aged people saw in <strong>the</strong>ir own features <strong>the</strong>terrible, growing, inescapable likeness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir dead parents;young fresh girls <strong>and</strong> men showed what gaunt or dulled orstupid faces <strong>the</strong>y would have when <strong>the</strong>y werefifty (205).Thus what one does notice in <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se two <strong>short</strong> storywriters is <strong>the</strong> depiction <strong>of</strong> being able to look at <strong>the</strong> oddity <strong>of</strong> life <strong>and</strong><strong>the</strong>ir ability to comment on <strong>the</strong> life <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> people. This is also <strong>the</strong> power<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> camera. Susan Sontag remarks that <strong>the</strong> camera has <strong>the</strong> power tocatch so-called normal people in such a way as to make <strong>the</strong>m lookabnormal. "The photographer chooses oddity, chases it, frames it,develops it, titles it ..." (1977: 131). The photographer is able to reveal<strong>the</strong> emotions <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> feelings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> personality by a carehl <strong>and</strong> artisicuse <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> camera. Munro <strong>and</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e, too, in <strong>the</strong>ir works displaysuch artistic abilities.Munro also shares similar concerns about photography. In aninterview she comments: "I like looking at people's lives over a number<strong>of</strong> years, without continuity. Like catching <strong>the</strong>m in snapshots ...." She


fur<strong>the</strong>r emphasises "I don't see that people develop <strong>and</strong> arrivesomewhere. I just see people living in flashes. From time to time. Andthis is something you do become aware <strong>of</strong> as you go into middleage .... Mostly in my <strong>stories</strong> I like to look at what people don'tunderst<strong>and</strong>" (Interview, Hancock, 89-90).It is to be understood that women have hidden lives <strong>and</strong> <strong>stories</strong> thatare never highlighted. Borenschen in an article, "Is <strong>the</strong>re a FeminineAes<strong>the</strong>tic" (ed. Gisela Ecker) affirms that women's <strong>stories</strong> have beenthrust away. Women's activities, <strong>the</strong>ir pasts, <strong>the</strong>ir lives are not to beforgotten. Women's sufferings, <strong>the</strong>ir subjugations, <strong>the</strong>ir oppressions, arepart <strong>of</strong> a darkened cultural history. In this cultural lineage women artists<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir works just become shadows that are thrustaway ultimately(1985: 31).Munro commenting on <strong>the</strong> gendered roles perceived in some <strong>of</strong> her<strong>stories</strong> states that until a girl is twelve or thirteen a girl feels fiee <strong>and</strong>uninhibited. She is able to visualise life in terms <strong>of</strong> action, adventure,heroism, power but this changes when she becomes aware <strong>of</strong> her sexualnature. This transformation can be witnessed by a reader in <strong>the</strong> lives <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> characters such as Violet ("Queer Streak"), Del (LGW), Rose (FDT)<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> narrator in "Boys <strong>and</strong> Girls" (DHS). Munro fur<strong>the</strong>r adds <strong>the</strong> girl"underst<strong>and</strong>s that for her, participation in <strong>the</strong> world <strong>of</strong> action is notimpossible, but does hold great dangers, <strong>the</strong> greatest danger being that it


will make her not splendid, but grotesque" (186). Thus, <strong>the</strong> girl realisesthat she has to wait <strong>and</strong> instead <strong>of</strong> being courageous, learn to bebeautiful. The full human powers are illusory <strong>and</strong> not as she expects it tobe. She is forced to accept this definition or will have to compromise<strong>and</strong> Munro feels that this is where women have an advantage:But this very denial <strong>of</strong> action, <strong>of</strong> full responsibility to <strong>the</strong> girl,gives her a kind <strong>of</strong> freedom <strong>the</strong> young male in most societiesmust give up. To be accepted, to be fully male, he cannotcriticise, he must sometimes participate in, whateverbloodstained practices his society believes necessary to itself;that, or become a revolutionary (Munro, 1972: 186).Feminine Identity:Questioning women's subjectivity <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> idea <strong>of</strong> identity onefinds that <strong>the</strong>re are a number <strong>of</strong> factors that make <strong>the</strong>ir impact on thissubject. The woman heroine in <strong>the</strong>se <strong>stories</strong> does not undergo strugglebut realises that <strong>the</strong>re are factors that she has to consider in order todevelop herself. She does finally regain her self by accepting <strong>the</strong>connections <strong>of</strong> life <strong>and</strong> accepting life in many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> instead <strong>of</strong>trying to be a mythical, heroic character.


It is generally true that women are exploited, oppressed <strong>and</strong>degraded in many societies but Munro <strong>and</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e instead <strong>of</strong> justpointing <strong>and</strong> reaffirming <strong>the</strong>se characteristics present women characterswith a future. One notices such characters in <strong>stories</strong> such as Jayu in "ItWas The Nightingale", Lalita in "A Man <strong>and</strong> A Woman" (Gale) <strong>and</strong> Delin "Baptising7' (LGW) <strong>and</strong> Rose in "The Beggar's Maid" (WDY). Thesecharacters underst<strong>and</strong> that it is up to <strong>the</strong>m to make <strong>the</strong>ir lives <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ymake use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> openings whenever <strong>the</strong>y can.In <strong>the</strong> West <strong>the</strong> relationship <strong>of</strong> marriage <strong>and</strong> family is voluntary<strong>and</strong> is in principle a contract that can be terminated when individualsagree upon it. On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>, Indians regard <strong>the</strong> family as a strongbond <strong>and</strong> as an upholder <strong>of</strong> cultural values <strong>and</strong> tradition. This makes itdifficult for any dissolution <strong>of</strong> marriage, once it is solemnized accordingto traditional rites <strong>and</strong> rituals. Therefore, many women also rejectfeminisim which <strong>the</strong>y feel promotes individualistic attitude, egoism,selfishness, sexual liberty <strong>and</strong> above all a destroyer <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> family.The number <strong>of</strong> women writing in India not only in English but alsoin regional languages is a revelation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> changing phase <strong>of</strong> Indianwomanhood. Most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> writing is fundamentally a quest, within <strong>the</strong>Indian context to know <strong>the</strong> true identity <strong>of</strong> women. The subjection <strong>and</strong>oppression that women face is <strong>the</strong> major <strong>the</strong>me <strong>of</strong> women's writing <strong>and</strong>yet <strong>the</strong>se works differ as <strong>the</strong> perception <strong>of</strong> women's problems is based


on a complex social structure which does not enable an easyunderst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> women's dilemma. The social structure in Indiaconsists <strong>of</strong> various hierarchical levels <strong>and</strong> it is very difficult for awoman to find her space <strong>and</strong> articulate as she is thrust into various rolesfrom her birth. It is relevant to know that most Indian women from <strong>the</strong>middle classes have become aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir problems due to an increasein education. What Parikh <strong>and</strong> Garg thus state is true <strong>of</strong> Indian women:Contemporary Indian women experience <strong>the</strong>ir life space abattle ground between <strong>the</strong> prescriptive roles based onidealised models <strong>of</strong> a bygone era <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> emerging cognitivemap <strong>of</strong> modern society which pulls <strong>the</strong>m towards widerhorizons. Caught between <strong>the</strong> traditional past <strong>and</strong> a futureinspired by <strong>the</strong>ir own dreams <strong>and</strong> aspirations, Indian womenwalk a tight rope. They cany <strong>the</strong> burden <strong>of</strong> both traditional<strong>and</strong> modem role expectations, yet are denied <strong>the</strong> privileges <strong>of</strong>both (1989: 109).One notices in such a discussion <strong>of</strong> identity that Munro's fiction ismore autobiographical <strong>and</strong> she uses events such as marriage, children,lovers that have occurred in her life as <strong>the</strong> base for <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong>. Ca<strong>the</strong>rineSheldrick Ross feels that she leads a double life, only pretending to belike everyone else. "The idea <strong>of</strong> a hidden identity appears in many early<strong>stories</strong> in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> a watchful child observer, where watching is


associated with shame, betrayal, <strong>and</strong> exposure". Ross also points outthat in her later books, "<strong>the</strong> idea <strong>of</strong> a hidden identity appears as afascination with <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>me <strong>of</strong> adultery" <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> "double life it creates,especially for a married wife <strong>and</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r who is expected to live her lifefor o<strong>the</strong>r people. Instead she can be living this secret, exploratory life"(1990: 24). One notices such <strong>stories</strong> in her later collections, namely,MQJ <strong>and</strong> FOXFeminine identity one notices has created <strong>the</strong> myth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 'superwoman'. Women are faced with <strong>the</strong> uphill tasks <strong>of</strong> st<strong>and</strong>ing upto men'sst<strong>and</strong>ards. They "face <strong>the</strong> nearly impossible task <strong>of</strong> breaking through <strong>the</strong>glass ceiling <strong>of</strong> invisible barriers to achieve like men, whilesimultaneously curbing <strong>the</strong> self to fit into <strong>the</strong> traditional glass slipperthat promises blissful relationship". It is such a crisis that has led to <strong>the</strong>fact that women forget <strong>the</strong>ir own inner selves. Therefore it is difficultfor <strong>the</strong>m to draw on any resources. Moreover even, "cultural myths orimages <strong>of</strong>fer little guidance on how to be strong, or on how to beau<strong>the</strong>ntic in relationships, or on how to combine self-development withintimacy" (Jack, 1991 : 26-27). This is very true in Indian society whereone finds that <strong>stories</strong> from <strong>the</strong> epics are used to inspire women. A girlchild is always told to emulate characters such as Sita <strong>and</strong> Savitri, eventhough many <strong>stories</strong> in <strong>the</strong> epics feature strong, rebellious women suchas Draupadi. Thus, instead <strong>of</strong> being a supporting structure, culture hasprepared <strong>and</strong> taught women to immerse <strong>the</strong>mselves in self sacrifice. To


create a strong self one needs to explore differences <strong>and</strong> stick firmly toone's own point <strong>of</strong> view. They must underst<strong>and</strong> that it is not necessaryto abdicate <strong>the</strong>ir own perspectives <strong>and</strong> values. Women have through <strong>the</strong>process <strong>of</strong> accommodating to cultural st<strong>and</strong>ards <strong>and</strong> practices, absorbed<strong>the</strong> "male practice <strong>of</strong> discounting femininity itself--its knowledge, itsperspectives, its values" (Jack, 1991 : 33).The conventional, traditional route is a myth <strong>and</strong> an illusion thatcreates not emanicipated but women who lose <strong>the</strong>ir identities. It hasbeen drilled into women's minds that <strong>the</strong> traditional route <strong>of</strong>fers a safe<strong>and</strong> secure future. But as a girl matures <strong>and</strong> adopts such a life-stye, shenotices that <strong>the</strong>re is a "reduction <strong>of</strong> confidence, <strong>of</strong> possibilities" <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong>her own true self (Jack, 1991 : 44). When women try to fit <strong>the</strong>mselvesinto <strong>the</strong> ideas <strong>and</strong> notions <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs, <strong>the</strong>y realise that <strong>the</strong>y deny <strong>the</strong>ir ownneeds which causes dis-satisfaction <strong>and</strong> dis-iilusionment. No wondermany women undergo traumatic, agonised lives not knowing how to getout <strong>of</strong> it. Such instances are noticed in <strong>stories</strong> such as "My BelovedCharioteer" (Dark), "Intrusion" (Leg) Bardon Bus (MQJ) <strong>and</strong> "A Man<strong>and</strong> A Woman" (Gale).Relationships, <strong>the</strong> locus <strong>of</strong> women's vulnerability to depression,also take place within a historical <strong>and</strong> cultural context. Depression isboth individual <strong>and</strong> social; it combines <strong>the</strong> personal <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> political.The relational perspective asserts that <strong>the</strong> self is social. Mind <strong>and</strong> self


come into being through communication with o<strong>the</strong>rs. One cannot heal<strong>the</strong> self in isolation. Since "<strong>the</strong> individual is in <strong>the</strong> deepest senserelational, <strong>and</strong> because women's vulnerability to depression lies in <strong>the</strong>quality <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir relationships, it is <strong>the</strong> self-in-relation that begs forhealing" (Jack, 1991 : 205).The roles <strong>of</strong> wife <strong>and</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r bring toge<strong>the</strong>r society's expectationsabout <strong>the</strong> roles <strong>and</strong> importance <strong>of</strong> women with a woman's own personalhistory, self-perception, <strong>and</strong> hopes. One also finds that such notions actupon women's physical bodies: "women's bodies <strong>and</strong> nature have beensimultaneously defined, exalted, <strong>and</strong> devalued by a male-dominatedculture. This legacy <strong>of</strong> thought, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> long history <strong>of</strong> genderedpatterns <strong>of</strong> interaction, pr<strong>of</strong>oundly shapes women's self-perceptions".Women have seen <strong>the</strong>mselves as men perceived <strong>the</strong>m <strong>and</strong> havedeveloped negative images <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>mselves: "a fear <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> rounded femaleform, evidenced by <strong>the</strong> rise in eating disorders; a devaluation <strong>of</strong>feminine biological events such as menstruation, childbirth, <strong>and</strong>menopause; a dismissal <strong>of</strong> feminine modes <strong>of</strong> knowing as intuitive,irrational, or scattered" (Jack, 1991: 85). Such factors are illustrated by<strong>the</strong> feelings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> women characters in <strong>stories</strong> such as "The Valley InShadow" (Dark), "Chaddeleys <strong>and</strong> Flemings" (MOJ), <strong>and</strong>"Connections" (MUJ).


Women's orientation to relationships holds potential as well asdanger. Besides imposing a threat to identity, relationships <strong>of</strong>ten help inrestoring one's lost self. Some women who are damaged bysubordinating <strong>the</strong>mselves to <strong>the</strong> images <strong>and</strong> needs <strong>of</strong> more powerfulo<strong>the</strong>rs later recover <strong>the</strong>ir lost selves through relationships with o<strong>the</strong>rs--people who help <strong>the</strong>m to express <strong>the</strong>mselves as full <strong>and</strong> equal partners.By exposing both <strong>the</strong> vicissitudes <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> developmental potential <strong>of</strong>relationships, women are able to know <strong>and</strong> value <strong>the</strong>ir identities <strong>and</strong><strong>the</strong>y are thus, able to re-shape <strong>the</strong>mselves.The questions that arise at this point are: How can woman realiseherself? Where can she locate her self? What is one to do with <strong>the</strong> rolesthat she carries. Woman thinks <strong>of</strong> freeing herself but it is difficult,because even when holding a career, she still dons <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> nurturer,provider. Even when she is employed at <strong>the</strong> so-called pr<strong>of</strong>essional level,if she belongs to one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> occupations traditionally held by womensuch as teaching or nursing she "replicates <strong>the</strong> selflessness <strong>of</strong>mo<strong>the</strong>rhood by focusing on <strong>the</strong> needs <strong>of</strong> pupils, patients, or clientsra<strong>the</strong>r than by making her own mark" (1989: 21). Munro's story"Eskimo" (POL) is an illustration <strong>of</strong> such an aspect.Each woman's identity--<strong>the</strong> identity that each feels is au<strong>the</strong>ntic,real, <strong>and</strong> true to who <strong>and</strong> what she is becomes obscure as she leads a lifebased on <strong>the</strong> expectation that <strong>the</strong> female should focus on relationships


<strong>and</strong> tend to <strong>the</strong> needs <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs. In many <strong>of</strong> Munro's <strong>and</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's<strong>stories</strong> one finds that <strong>the</strong> women have problem in sustaining <strong>the</strong> sense <strong>of</strong>self <strong>and</strong> thinking <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>mselves as subject. Often we notice that <strong>the</strong>ir"subordination to impossible feminine ideals imposed by a patriarchalculture" interferes with <strong>the</strong> "development <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> natural self' (Parikh,1989: 234).Short Story Genre:Reviewing <strong>the</strong> <strong>short</strong> story form one notices that both <strong>the</strong> writers,Munro <strong>and</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e have successfblly used <strong>the</strong> form in an innovativemanner to highlight <strong>the</strong> predicament <strong>and</strong> dilemma <strong>of</strong> women.Commenting on <strong>the</strong> sequence <strong>stories</strong>, it is relevent to know what TimStru<strong>the</strong>rs states:Lives <strong>of</strong> Girls <strong>and</strong> Women has been called ano<strong>the</strong>r collection<strong>of</strong> <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong>, a story-sequence, or a story-cycle; however, itmay be best be described as one <strong>of</strong> a fairly wide-rangingvariety <strong>of</strong> "open-forms", organised books <strong>of</strong> prose fictionmade up <strong>of</strong> autonomous units which take on extra resonance<strong>and</strong> significance when combined with o<strong>the</strong>r related units.Such "open forms" are ones to which <strong>short</strong> story writers areespecially attracted <strong>and</strong> which are usually created by <strong>the</strong>


evising <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> structuring <strong>of</strong> separately composed, <strong>and</strong>sometime previously published, <strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong>. Each organicwhole which results has a greater effect than one might expecta simple combination <strong>of</strong> its parts to have, since an "openform" is more unified than any miscellaneous collection <strong>of</strong><strong>short</strong> <strong>stories</strong> by a single author, <strong>and</strong> as unified as, thoughformally different fiom, anything clearly describable as anovel (1978: 123).Ca<strong>the</strong>rine Sheldrick Ross talking about SIB says that <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong>deal with urban life, "adult experience, <strong>the</strong> complications <strong>of</strong> marriage,<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> barriers to communication between men <strong>and</strong> women, old <strong>and</strong>young". This statement is true <strong>of</strong> Munro's o<strong>the</strong>r collections, too. Sheadds that Munro's narrative technique convey what <strong>the</strong> characters<strong>the</strong>mselves despair <strong>of</strong> communicating, namely "<strong>the</strong> layers <strong>of</strong> meaning;<strong>the</strong> implications in <strong>the</strong> lies, deceptions, <strong>and</strong> silences; <strong>the</strong> gap betweenwhat <strong>the</strong> characters mean <strong>and</strong> what <strong>the</strong>y are able to tell" (1992: 73).LGW has been seen as a complex enactment <strong>of</strong> storytellingprocesses by Prentice. He mentions that throughout <strong>the</strong> novel charactersnot only share <strong>stories</strong>, but characters also become <strong>stories</strong>. The <strong>stories</strong>received from literary, scientific, religious <strong>and</strong> many o<strong>the</strong>r traditionsinfluence <strong>and</strong> shape characters' lives. Through Del Jordan's narrative,one notices that <strong>the</strong>se story making processes help to build <strong>the</strong> world in


which she lives. At <strong>the</strong> same time, <strong>the</strong> narrative is also able to construc<strong>the</strong>r as part <strong>of</strong> that world. Within this set <strong>of</strong> sequence <strong>stories</strong>, <strong>the</strong> plot <strong>and</strong><strong>the</strong> subplot lose contexts as <strong>the</strong> narrative is arranged in such a way that<strong>the</strong> traditional hierarchy <strong>of</strong> value is displaced. Del, does form <strong>the</strong> centre<strong>of</strong> conflict in all <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> <strong>and</strong> yet <strong>the</strong> presentation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> occursin such a way that it is difficult to trace a linear traditional consecutivenarrative sequence:The text becomes fabric which exists only in <strong>the</strong> inter-relation<strong>of</strong> warp <strong>and</strong> weft. It can continue to be woven in anydirection, as <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> can continue to be told. There are<strong>stories</strong> present in <strong>the</strong> text only as beginnings, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>re arestatements <strong>of</strong> conclusion, alluding back to untold <strong>stories</strong>. Allcan be likened to loose ends <strong>of</strong> story that have <strong>the</strong> potential tobe woven into <strong>the</strong> fabric but always resisting final closure(1992: 30).Postcolonialism <strong>and</strong> Feminism:The appropriation <strong>of</strong> women is a <strong>the</strong>me persistent in <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> <strong>of</strong>both Munro <strong>and</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e. One does find that <strong>the</strong> <strong>stories</strong> take a lotfrom <strong>the</strong> colonial outlook, namely <strong>the</strong> appropriation <strong>of</strong> space <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>allusion to <strong>the</strong> imperial powers. It is to be pointed out that Munro's


<strong>stories</strong> do not tell us that "womanhood is a colonized tenito~y whoseinhabitants are enslaved7'. As Helaine Ventura points out "she does notlevel her accusation at <strong>the</strong> male species in particular since she does notportray <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r as a bullying oppressor out to dispossess his wife <strong>and</strong>daughter". She fur<strong>the</strong>r emphasises that <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r too is harassed <strong>and</strong>oppressed: "Like her, he is enslaved by his fa, harassed by his work<strong>and</strong> undoubtedly underpaid for his foxes ... The narrator's mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong>fa<strong>the</strong>r are equally exploited without sex discrimination <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>y,never<strong>the</strong>less, conform to gender roles as a fur<strong>the</strong>r pro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>irsubservience to a more powerful law" (1992: 85). Such instances are alsoseen in Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's <strong>stories</strong>. Two good examples are that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>rsin "The Awakening" (Mir) <strong>and</strong> "The Intrusion" (Leg).Postcolonial writing <strong>and</strong> reading thus display <strong>the</strong> strategiesnecessary to survey <strong>the</strong> colonising processess. Therefore one notices in<strong>the</strong> present context <strong>of</strong> writings that <strong>the</strong>se two writers persistently searchfor a 'voice'. One also notices that <strong>the</strong> writers modify <strong>the</strong> socialconditions to portray pictures <strong>of</strong> empowerment <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> adoption <strong>of</strong>subversive values to reveal <strong>the</strong> reality existent in women's life. They are"subject to <strong>the</strong> historicising imperative, such that <strong>the</strong>ir strategies address<strong>the</strong> impact <strong>of</strong> colonising processes on <strong>the</strong> present <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> future"(Prentice, 1992: 281).


Moreover, in Indian colonial period, it is perceived that <strong>the</strong> nationhad been linked to <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r image. As Sen comments <strong>the</strong> country hadbecome "<strong>the</strong> arena in which agreements <strong>and</strong> conflicts between <strong>the</strong>colonial bureaucracy <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> colonised middle class were played out".She fur<strong>the</strong>r adds that <strong>the</strong> country was not only <strong>the</strong> captive to be freed byher morally inspired children but <strong>the</strong> central figure who created <strong>and</strong>protected <strong>the</strong> sanctuary <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> home, where <strong>the</strong> colonised intelligentsia,besieged by <strong>the</strong> colonial ruler, could take refuge. In this process <strong>the</strong>home was demarcated as a rehge <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> separation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 'home' <strong>and</strong><strong>the</strong> 'world' hardened in <strong>the</strong> dominant ideology. (1993: 233)In this context <strong>the</strong> home becomes a private space where <strong>the</strong>colonised could take refuge from <strong>the</strong>ir masters. This demarcation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>'domestic' as a private space gave rise to <strong>the</strong> development <strong>of</strong> a separateprivate space which was safe <strong>and</strong> secure from colonial intervention. Insuch a situation women became bound to <strong>the</strong> home. It was inculcated in<strong>the</strong>m that while men were <strong>the</strong> fighters <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> outer realm, it was <strong>the</strong> duty<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> women to provide <strong>the</strong> fighters. Thus, one notices that <strong>the</strong>women's reproductive power was given more importance <strong>and</strong>"housework <strong>and</strong> childrearing" became <strong>the</strong>ir only "legitimate concerns".The assumption that men's <strong>and</strong> women's roles were complimentaryjustified <strong>the</strong> designation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> home as <strong>the</strong> proper context for women'sactivities. The moral health <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 'nation' was felt to depend onconformity to <strong>the</strong>se different but 'equal' roles" (1993: 233). Within such


an environment <strong>the</strong> ideology <strong>of</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rhood became stronger. Womenwere told that as <strong>the</strong>y were <strong>the</strong> carriers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> future generation, <strong>the</strong>y hadto revere <strong>the</strong>ir roles as mo<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>and</strong> give birth to children who werestrong <strong>and</strong> healthy in order to fight for <strong>the</strong> country. Also, <strong>the</strong> women tobuild up <strong>the</strong> nation had to provide <strong>the</strong>ir children with a good educationalbackground. Women were, <strong>the</strong>refore, educated <strong>and</strong> taught to be good,strong mo<strong>the</strong>rs. The whole <strong>the</strong>me <strong>of</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rhood, thus, existed withinthis framework.Susie Tharu in an article in Recasting Women (ed. KumkumSangari) tracing women's literature feels that:This nationalist colour to what is really a common trend--glorifying women who fulfil <strong>the</strong>ir wife <strong>and</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r roles wi<strong>the</strong>xceptional ardour--placed an enormous burden on <strong>the</strong> womenwho came within its defining scope. It was <strong>the</strong> women, <strong>the</strong>ircommitment, <strong>the</strong>ir purity, <strong>the</strong>ir sacrifice, who were to ensure<strong>the</strong> moral, even spiritual power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> nation <strong>and</strong> hold ittoge<strong>the</strong>r. But even as we point this, we must not forget thatthis phase also made for a positive evaluation <strong>of</strong> femininitythat did not allow for a limited growth. And no parallelphenomenon exists in <strong>the</strong> West (1980: 26).


Mo<strong>the</strong>r-Daughter Relationships:This consciousness <strong>of</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rhood <strong>and</strong> colonialism is replaced byano<strong>the</strong>r ideology in <strong>the</strong> post-colonial context, namely, <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r-childrelationship. Women experience pregnancy as a splitting <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir selves.In o<strong>the</strong>r words, it is a "separation <strong>and</strong> coexistence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> self <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r, <strong>of</strong> nature <strong>and</strong> consciousness, <strong>of</strong> physiology <strong>and</strong> speech". Thisidentity crisis is boosted in an institutional, socialised manner indicatingto women that mo<strong>the</strong>rhood is <strong>the</strong> essence <strong>of</strong> womenhood. The fantasydevelopes to indicate that <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> child are one <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>re is noexistence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> self. The mo<strong>the</strong>r is asked to forget herself by beingresponsible towards <strong>the</strong> child. There is an unconscious association <strong>of</strong>women to <strong>the</strong> birth <strong>of</strong> children. A woman, unable to bear children isviewed with sympathy <strong>and</strong> pity, especially so in Indian society. Such asituation is witnessed in Deshp<strong>and</strong>e's story "And, What's A Son"(Gale).This patterned, negative behaviour is taught by mo<strong>the</strong>rs todaughters as <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rs are <strong>the</strong> exemplaries for <strong>the</strong> daughters. It is alsoperceived that <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rs fear <strong>the</strong>ir daughters will meet with rejection,isolation, <strong>and</strong> danger if <strong>the</strong>y stray too far outside social norms thatgovern gender interactions. In <strong>the</strong>ir attempt to save <strong>the</strong>ir daughters frompain <strong>and</strong> loss, mo<strong>the</strong>rs unconsciously teach <strong>the</strong>m methods <strong>of</strong> relating to


<strong>the</strong> male world. This leads to <strong>the</strong> development <strong>of</strong> women who are self-effacing, self-sacrificing <strong>and</strong> highly accommodative.Social <strong>and</strong> cultural values create a paradox in which <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rchildrelationship is intensified at <strong>the</strong> same time it is rendered impotent.A mo<strong>the</strong>r exerts a powerful influence on <strong>the</strong> development <strong>of</strong> her child asan individual while she is relegated to a powerless position in society.She passes along <strong>the</strong> culture's devaluation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> feminine to herdaughter. Thus, weakness, submissiveness, power-lessness, not onlybecome associated with females, it also passes as essential trades fkommo<strong>the</strong>rs to daughters. Daughters thus, cannot overcome this inheritancewhich disables <strong>and</strong> curbs <strong>the</strong>m.Mo<strong>the</strong>rs do not attempt to victimise <strong>the</strong>ir daughters. Daughters<strong>the</strong>mselves, inherit <strong>the</strong> quality <strong>of</strong> powerlessness that <strong>the</strong>ir mo<strong>the</strong>rs had<strong>the</strong>mselves acquired. Thus <strong>the</strong> daughters in <strong>the</strong>se <strong>stories</strong> <strong>of</strong> MUKO <strong>and</strong>Deshp<strong>and</strong>e respond not only to <strong>the</strong> biological relationship between <strong>the</strong>m<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir mo<strong>the</strong>r's, but also to <strong>the</strong> cultural/social context thatperpetuates this relationship. This cultural/social perspective <strong>of</strong> womendevalues <strong>the</strong>ir personalities. A daughter only sees a reflection <strong>of</strong>dependence <strong>and</strong> weakness regardless <strong>of</strong> her mo<strong>the</strong>r's individualstrengths. Tne daughters as one notices in <strong>the</strong>se <strong>stories</strong> in order tonegate <strong>the</strong> image <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rs attempt to break away from <strong>the</strong>m. Butthis action is not easy. Thus women not only promote <strong>the</strong> dilemma but


also get entrapped. One way out <strong>of</strong> such a predicament is for women tosustain relationships <strong>and</strong> to draw from it, <strong>the</strong>reby empowering<strong>the</strong>mselves.A more sophisticated <strong>and</strong> complex response would take intoaccount women's wish to sustain relationships as well as to empower<strong>the</strong>mselves. By acknowledging <strong>the</strong> patriarchal traditions that frame <strong>and</strong>give form to female powerlessness, daughters <strong>and</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rs can give <strong>the</strong>lie to <strong>the</strong> weakens <strong>and</strong> dependence <strong>the</strong> culture attributes to women. Bysympathising with <strong>the</strong> desperate position <strong>of</strong> a woman <strong>of</strong> whom bothhusb<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture dem<strong>and</strong> perfection, a daughter whose mo<strong>the</strong>rdem<strong>and</strong>s perfection <strong>of</strong> her can temper her anger toward her mo<strong>the</strong>r. Byrecognising <strong>the</strong> cultural pressures that set <strong>the</strong> borders <strong>of</strong> her own life, amo<strong>the</strong>r can temper her dem<strong>and</strong>s on her daughter. Mo<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>and</strong> daughterstoge<strong>the</strong>r can resolve <strong>the</strong> common predicament <strong>of</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r blame bybuilding on womanly strengths--a sense <strong>of</strong> connection with o<strong>the</strong>rs, aninvestment in sustaining relationships, mutual empathy, a commitmentto co-operation <strong>and</strong> mutual care--important qualities, <strong>of</strong>ten trivialised<strong>and</strong> demeaned by <strong>the</strong> culture (Parikh, 1989: 189- 190).To conclude, one has to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> evaluate women's liveswithin <strong>the</strong> social <strong>and</strong> cultural perspectives. The future <strong>of</strong> such a studylies in developing <strong>and</strong> enriching cross-cultural underst<strong>and</strong>ing which canbe understood in <strong>the</strong> words <strong>of</strong> Ca<strong>the</strong>rine Stimpson :


Such processes enhance, no matter how internally, a person'ssense <strong>of</strong> power <strong>and</strong> freedom. Reinforcing this is <strong>the</strong>probability that reading is an indeterminate act. Because <strong>of</strong> itsvery nature, a text can invite us to help create its meaning. Aswe decide what it is all about, we are cognitively alert,responsible, fecund, capable. We gain a sense <strong>of</strong> strength.Simultaneously, we enter into what we have left <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> world<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text. We vicariously experience events <strong>and</strong> personalitieswe might not meet in ordinary life--including dramas <strong>of</strong>insubordination. We gain, <strong>the</strong>n, a sense <strong>of</strong> possibility. If weempathise with a character, we may also mitigate somecrippling illness, a self-perception <strong>of</strong> weird singularity. Wegain, finally, a sense <strong>of</strong> community (1988: 159).


S CONSULTEDAllentuck, Marcia. 1977. "Resolution <strong>and</strong> Independence in <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong>Alice Munro". World Literature written in English 16.2: 340 -343.Ashcr<strong>of</strong>t, Bill. 1 989. The Empire Writes Back : Theoy <strong>and</strong> Practice inPost colonial Literature Routledge, London.Ashcr<strong>of</strong>t, W.D. 1989. "Intersecting Marginalities : Post-colonialism <strong>and</strong>Feminism." Kunapipi. XI.1.Atwood, Margaret, 1 972. Survival Toronto : Anansi Press.Belsey, Ca<strong>the</strong>rine <strong>and</strong> Moore, Jane (Ed). 1989. The Feminist Reader;Essays in Gender <strong>and</strong> The Politics <strong>of</strong> Literay Criticism. NewYork : Basil BlackwelI.Belsey, Ca<strong>the</strong>rine. 1980. Critical Practice. London : Methuen.Berger, John & Jean Mohr. 1982. Ano<strong>the</strong>r Way <strong>of</strong> Telling. New York :Pan<strong>the</strong>on.Blodgett, E. D. 1982. Configuration : Essays on <strong>the</strong> Canadian


Literature. Ontario : ECW Press.-_-_______-----_____ . 1988. Alice Munro. Boston : Twayne Pub.Br<strong>and</strong>t, Di. Interview in Janice Williamson's Sounding Dzfferences:Conversations with seventeen Canadian Women Writers. Univ. OfToronto Press. Toronto 1993. (3 1 - 53)Breen, Jennifer. 1990. In Her Own Write : Twentieth Century Women'sFiction. London : Macrnillan.Bromer, E. M. & Davidson, C. (Ed). 1980. The Lost Tradition: Mo<strong>the</strong>rs<strong>and</strong> Daughters in Literature. New York: Frederick Ungar.Brunt, Rosalind & Caroline Rowan. (Ed). 1982. Feminism, Culture AndPolilcics. London : Lawrence & Wishart.Brydon, Diana <strong>and</strong> Tiffin, Helen. 1993. Decolonising Fictions. Australia: Dangaroo Press.Cameron, Deborah. 1986. "What's The Nature Of Women's OppressionIn Language." Oxford Literary Review. 8.1 - 2 (79 - 87).Carrington, Ildiko de Papp. 1989. Controlling The Uncontrollable :Fiction <strong>of</strong> Alice Munro. Nor<strong>the</strong>rn Illinois : De Kalb.


Carrington, Ildiko de Papp. 1994. "What's In A Title ? Alice Munro's'Carried Away"'. Studies in Short Fiction. 30.4 (555 - 564, Fall).Chitnis, Suma. 1980. "Feminism in India". Canadian Woman Studies.6.1 (42 - 47).Chodorow, Nancy. 1978. The Reproduction Of Mo<strong>the</strong>ring. Berkeley :Univ, Of California Press.Cholakian, Patricia Francs. 1993. "Rage Remembered : Courtship,Maniage <strong>and</strong> The Feminine Self in Early Women'sAutobiographies". Atlantis. 19.1 (Fall - Winter).Dahlie, H. 1972. "Unconsurnmated Relationships : Isolation AndRejection in Alice Munro's Stories". World Literature Written inEnglish. 7.1 (43 - 48).Daly, Mary. 1984. Pure Lust: Elemental Feminist Philosophy. Boston:Beacon Press.Davey, Frank. 1988. Reading Canadian Reading. Manitoba : TurnstonePress.Davies, Mir<strong>and</strong>a. 1983. Third World - Second Sex : Tomen 's StrugglesAnd National Liberation. London : Zed Press.


De Beauvoir, Sirnone. 1974. The Second Sex. Trans. & Ed. H. M.Parshlay. New York : Vintage Books.Desai, Neera & Krishnaraj, Maithreyi. 1987. Fomen And Socieq inIndia. Delhi : Ajanta Pub.Deshp<strong>and</strong>e, Shashi. 1978. The Legacy. Calcutta : Writer's Workshop.......................... . 1985. The Literary Criterion. 20.4 (3 1)......................... . 1986. It Was Dark. Calcutta : Writer's Workshop.......................... . 1986. It Was The Nightingale. Calcutta : Writer'sWorkshop.___________________------ . 1986. The Miracle And O<strong>the</strong>r Stories. Calcutta :Writer's Workshop.___________l____l_l-~---- . 1993. The Intrusion And O<strong>the</strong>r Stories.India : Penguin._l_ll_______lll__l_------ . 1994. "Breaking That Long Silence". Interview inDeccan Herald. Sept. 25.Dhawan, R. K. 199 1. Indian Women Novelists. Vols. 1 - 5. New Delhi :Prestige.


During, Simon. 1989. "Waiting For The Post : Some Relations BetweenModernity, Colonization And Writing". Ariel. 20.4 (31 - 114,Oct.)Eagleton, Mary. (Ed.) 1986. Feminist Literary Theory. Oxford :Blackwell.Ecker, Gisela. (Ed.) 1985. Feminist Aes<strong>the</strong>tics. Boston : Beacon Press.Edwards, R. Lee. 1984. Psyche as Hero : Female Heroism AndFictional Form. Middle Town : Wesleyan Univ. Press.Fanon, Frantz. 1968. The Wretched <strong>of</strong> The Earth. Trans. By ConstanceJFarrington. New York : Grove Press Inc.Ferguson, C. Suzanne. 1982. "Defining The Short Story : ImpressionismAnd Form". Modevn Fiction Studies. 28.1 (13 - 24, Spring).Firestone, Shulamith. 1972. The Dialectic OfSex. London : Paladin.Fleenor, Juliann E. "Rape Fantasies as Initiation Rite : FemaleImagination in 'Lives <strong>of</strong> Girls And Women"'. Room <strong>of</strong> One's&n. 4.4.French, Marilyn. 1985. Beyond Power: On Women, Men <strong>and</strong> Morals.New York: Summit Books.


Freud, Sigmund. 1900. The Interpretation <strong>of</strong>Dreams. St<strong>and</strong>ard Editions4855.Friedman, Norrnan. 1989. "Recent Short Story Theories : Problems inDefinition". In Short Story Theory At A Crossuoads. Ed. SusanLohafer et al. Baton Rouge : Louisiana State Univ. Press.Gadpaille, Michelle. 1988. The Canadian Short Story. Ontario. 0. U. P.Gerson, Carole. 1979. "'Who Do You Think You Are?' Review -Interview With Alice Munro". Room Of One's Own. 4.4.(2 - 7).Ghadiaily, Rehana. (Ed) 1988. Fomen in Indian Sociev. New Delhi :Sage Pub.Gilbert, S<strong>and</strong>ra & Gubar, Susan. 1979. The Mad Woman In The Attic :The Turnan Writer And The Nineteenth Centuly LiteraryImagination. New Haven : Yale Univ. Press.Gilligan, Carol. 1982. In A Dlfereent Voice : Psychological Theovy And?Tamen 2 Development. Cambridge : Harvard Univ. Press.Goodman, Madeleine. (Ed) 1985. Women In Asia And The PaciJic :Towards An East - West Dialogue. The Women's StudiesProgram, Hawaii : Hawaii Univ. Press.


Greene, Gayle & Coppelia, Kahn. (Ed). 1985. Making A Dzference.London : Methuen & Co.Gross, Konrad & Walter Pache. 1987. Kanada. Munchen : WilhelmFink Verlag.Gugelberger, M. Georg. 1991. "Decolonizing The Canon :Considerations Of Third World Literature". New Literary Histoy.22 (505 - 524).Guha, Ranajit. & Gayathri Chakravorthy Spivak. 1982. (Rpr. 1987).Subaltern Studies. Vol 1. India : O.U.P.Guha, Ranajit. (Ed) 1987. Subaltern Studies V : Writings On SouthAsian Histov And Socie~. India : O.U.P.Hancock, Ge<strong>of</strong>f. 1987. Canadian Frit'riters At Work. Toronto : O.U.P.Heath, Jeffrey. M. 1980. Pr<strong>of</strong>iles In Canadian Literature. Toronto :Dundurn Press.Hernmersechts, Kristien. 1983. "The Modem Short Story, Continued ..."Modern Fiction Studies. 29.2 (Summer).Herk, Aritha Van. 1991. "Post-modemism : Homesick ForHomesickness". The Common Wealth Novel Since 1960. Ed. King


Bruce. London. Macmillan.Hesse, M. G. (Ed). 1976. Women In Canadian Literature. Canada :Borealis Press.Holmstom, Lakshmi. 1990. The Inner Courtyard : Stories By IndianWomen. London : Virago Press.Howells, Coral Ann. & Lynette Hunter. (Ed) 199 1. Narrative StrategiesIn Canadian Literature. Philadelphia : Open Univ. Press.Hoy, Helen. 1989. "Rose And Janet : Alice Munro's Metafiction".Canadian Literature. 12 1 (59 - 83).Huggan, Graham. 1989. "Decolonizing The Map : Post-Colonialism,Post-Structuralism And The Cartographic Connection". Ariel.20.4 (1 1 5 - 129, Oct.)Hutcheon, Linda. 1 980. Narcissistic Narrative : The MetafictionalPomdox. Ontario : Wilfrid Laurier Press...................... . 1988. The Canadian Postmodern: A Study <strong>of</strong>Contemporary English-Canadian Fiction. Toronto : 0. U. P.Irigaray, Luce. 1985. This Sex Which Is Not One. New York : CornellUnEv. Press.


Irvine, Lorna. 1980. "A Psychological Journey: Mo<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>and</strong> Daughtersin English-Canadian Fiction". In The Lost Tradition: Mo<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>and</strong>Daughters in Literature. (Ed) E. M. Bromer et al. New York:Frederick Unger.----....w-w----------. 1986. Sub/version : Canadian Fictions By Vomen.Ontario : ECW Press.Jack, Dana Crowley. 199 1. Silencing The Self: Women And Depression.Cambridge : Harvard Univ. Press.Jacobus, Mary. (Ed.) 1979. Women Writing And Writing About Women.London : Croom Helm.Jain, Devaki. (Ed.) 1975. Indian Women. New Delhi : Pub. Division.Jayawardene, Kurnari. 1982. Feminism And Nationalism In The ThirdWorld : In Nineteenth And Eavly Twentieth Centuries. Hague :Institute Of Social Studies.Jeffreys, Elaine. 1991. "What Is Difference In Feminist Theory AndPractice?" Australian Feminist Studies. 14(Summer).Josselson, Ruth Ellen. 1 987. Finding HerseIf : Pathways To Iden ti@Development In Women. San Francisco : Jossey - Bass Pub.


Kamboureli, Srnaro. 1993. Interview In Sounding Dzflerences. JaniceWilliamson. Toronto : Toronto Univ. Press. (133 -144)Katrak, Ketu. H. 1989. "Decolonizing Culture : Toward a Theory forPostcolonial Women's Texts". Modern Fiction Studies. 35.1(Spring).Kaushik, Susheela. (Ed) 1985. Women's Oppression : Patterns AndPerspectives. New Delhi : Sakthi Books.King, Bruce. 199 1. The Commonwealth Novel Since 1960. London :Macmillan.Kirpal, Vinay. (Ed). 1990. The Girl Child In Twentieth Century IndianLiterature. New Delhi : Sterling Pub.Kishwar, Madhu & Ruth Vanita. 1984. In Search Of Answers : IndianWomen 's Voices From Manushi, London : Zed Books.Kremarare, Chris, et al. 1985. The Feminist Dictionary. Boston :P<strong>and</strong>ora.Kroetsch, Robert. et al. (Ed.) 1985. Gaining Ground : European CriticsOn Canadian Literature. Edmonton : Ne West Press.Kumkum, Sangari & Suresh Vaid. 1986. Ed. Recasting Women: Essays


in Colonial Histoy. New Delhi: Kali for Women.Liddle, Joanna & Rama Joshi. 1986. Daughters <strong>of</strong> Independence :Gender, Caste And Class In India. London : Zed Books.Lohafer, Susan & Clarey, Jo Ellyn. (Ed). 1989. Short Story Theory at aCrossroads. Baton Rouge: Louisiana State Univ. Press.Luscher, Robert M. 1989. "The Short Story Sequence : An Open Book".In Short Story Theory At A Crossroads. Ed. Susan Lohafer et al.Baton Rouge : Louisiana State Univ. Press. (1 48 - 170).Marlatt, Daphne. 1987. Rpr. "Musing With Mo<strong>the</strong>rtongue". InGynocritics r Feminist Approaches To Canadian And QuebecWomen $ Vriting. Ed. Barbara Godard. Toronto. ECW (223 - 26).Martin, W. R. 1987. Alice Munro : Paradox And Parallel. Edmonton :Univ. Of Alberta Press.Maxwell, D. E. S. 1965. "L<strong>and</strong>scape And Theme". In CommonwealthLiterabye. Ed. John Press. London : Heinemann (82 - 89).May, Charles. (Ed). 1976. Short Story Theories. Ohio : Univ. Press.McKlunkie, Kate. 1983. "Women's Language And Literature : AProblem In Women Studies". Feminist ,Review. 14(5 1 - 61,


Summer).Meaney, Gerardine. 1993. (Un) Like Subjects : Pornen, Theory, Fiction.London : Routledge.Michel, Martina et al. 1991. "Indian Women Between Tradition AndSelf-Determination : Problems In The Reception Of Indo-EnglishShort Stories Written By Women". In Mediating Cultures EditedNorbert, Platz. Essen : Verlag Die Blaue Eule.Millett, Kate. 1990. Sexual Politics. Garden City, New York:Doubleday.Mohanty, Ch<strong>and</strong>ra Talpade et al. 1991. Third World Women <strong>and</strong> ThePolitics OfFerninism. U.S.A. Indiana Univ. Press.Mohanty, Ch<strong>and</strong>ra Talpade. 1984. Boundaly 2. 22.3 & 23.1, (Spring /Fall) [Revised Version In Feminist Review, 1988. No. 3(Autumn)].Moi, Toril. 1985. Sexual / Textual Politics. London : Methuen.--am------m-. 1994. Sirnone De Beauvoir: The Making <strong>of</strong> an intellectualTurnan. U. S. A: Blackwell Pub.Moss, John. (Ed). 1983. The Canadian Novel: Here <strong>and</strong> Now. Toronto:


N.C PressMukherjee, Arun Prabha. 1988. Towards An Aes<strong>the</strong>tic Of Opposition.Ontario : Williams Wallace Pub.Mukherjee, Meenakshi. 1989. "The Centre Cannot Hold : Two ViewsOf Periphery." Kunapipi. 2 1.1(41 - 49)Munro, Alice. 1 968. Dance Of The Happy Shades. Toronto. McGraw -Hill Ryerson Ltd. (1 988)---..------------ . 1971. Lives Of Girls And Women. U.S.A : Plume,(Division Of Penguin). (1 983).--------"------- . 1973. "Alice Munro". Eleven Canadian NovelistsInterviewed By Graeme Gibson. Toronto : Anansi. (237 - 64).----------------. 1974. Something I've Been Meaning To TeN You. Toronto: Penguin (1990).------..--------- . 1978. Who Do You 772ink You are. Toronto : Penguin(198 1).l---C-CI------C--1981. "What Is : Alice Munro". Interview with AlanTwigg. For Openers : Conversations With 24 Canadian Writers.Maderia Park, B.C : Harbour. (13 - 20).


. 1982. The Moons Of Jupiter. Engl<strong>and</strong> : Penguin (1983).-,.-----..-------- . 1983. "The Real Material : An Interview With AliceMunro". With J. R. (Tim3 Stru<strong>the</strong>rs. Probable Fictions : AliceMunro ',s Narrative Acts. Ed. Louis K. McKendrick. Downsview,Ontario : ECW (5 - 3 6).---------------- . 1 985. (Rpr. 1 986). The Progress Of Love. New York:King Penguin. (1 987).---------------- . 1990. Friend Of My Youth. Toronto : McClell<strong>and</strong> &Stewart Inc.---------------- . 1993. In How Stories Mean. Metcalf, John <strong>and</strong> Stru<strong>the</strong>rs,Tim. The Porcupine's Quill. Ontario.New, William. H. 1976. "Fiction". Literary History <strong>of</strong> Canada. Ed. Carl.F. Klinck. Vol 3. 2nd. Ed. Toronto: University <strong>of</strong> Toronto Press.3 Vols.New, William H. 1987. Dreams <strong>of</strong> Speech <strong>and</strong> Violence: <strong>the</strong> Art <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>Short Story in Canada <strong>and</strong> New Zeal<strong>and</strong>. Toronto: Univ. OfToronto Press.Oakley, Ann. 1972. Sex, Gender And Society. Aldershot : Temple Smith.


Page, P. K. 1985. The Glass Air : Selected Poems. Toronto : O.U.P.Parikh, J. & Indira Pulin K. Garg. 1989. Indian Women : An InnerDialogue. New Delhi : Sage Pub.Platz, Norbert. H. (Ed) 199 1. Mediating Cultures. Essen : Verlag DieBlaue Eule.Prentice, Christine. 1991. "Story Telling In Alice Munro's 'Lives OfGirls And Women' And Patricia Grace's 'Potiki"'. AustralianCanadian Studies. 8.2 (27 - 40).Pritchett, V. S. 1976. "Short Stories". In Short Story Theories EditedCharles May. U.S.A : Ohio Univ. Press.Rasporich, Beverly. J. 1990. Dance Of The Sexes : Art And Gender InThe Fiction Of Alice Munro. Edmonton : Univ. Of Alberta Press.Redekop, Magdalene. 1992. Mo<strong>the</strong>rs And Clowns In The Fiction OfAlice Munro. Toronto. Routledge.Rich, Adrienne. 1977. Of Woman Born : Mo<strong>the</strong>rhood As ExperienceAnd Institution. London : Virago.Riemenschneider, Dieter. 1986. "Indian Women Writing In English :The Short Story7'. In The Story Must Be Told. Ed. Peter 0


Stummer. Wurzburg (1 7 1 - 1 79).Rohrberger, Mary. 1989. "Between Shadow And Act : Where Do WeGo From Here ?" In Short Story Theory at A Crossroads. Ed.Susan Lohafer et al. Baton Rouge. Louisiana State Univ. Press(32 - 45).Ross, Ca<strong>the</strong>rine Sheldrick. 1992. Alice Munro : A Double Lfe. Toronto :EC W Press.Rouke, William 0. 1989. "Morphological Metaphors For The ShortStory : Matters Of Production, Reproduction And Consumption".In Short Story Theoly At A Crossroads. Ed. Susane Lohafer et al.Baton Rouge : Louisiana State Univ. (193 - 208).Scheir, Libby et al. 1990. Language In Her Eye : Views On Writing AndGender By Canadian Women Writing in English. Toronto : CoachHouse. .Scott, Gail. 1983. "Shaping a Vehicle for her Use: Women <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> ShortStory". In The Feminine: Women <strong>and</strong> Words. Ed. Dybinkowskieet al. Edmonton: Longspoon.------------- . 1989. Spaces Like Stairs. Ontario : The Women's Press.Sen, Sarnita. 1993. "Mo<strong>the</strong>rhood And Mo<strong>the</strong>rcraft : Gender And


Nationalism In Bengal". Gender And History. 5.2 (Summer, 23 1 -243).Shaw, Valerie. 1983. The Short Sfory : A Critical Introduction. London :Longman Group Ltd.Shields, Carol. 1993. In How Stories Mean. Ed. Metcalf et al. Ontario :The Porcupine's Quill Inc.Showalter, Elaine. 1977. A Literature Of Their Own : Women NovelistFrom Bronte To Lessing. New Jersey : Princeton Univ. Press.Showalter, Elaine. (Ed.) 1985. The New Feminist Criticism. London :Virago.Sontag, Susan. 1980. On Photograplzy. New York: Farrar, Straus,Giroux.Spender, Dale. 1980. (Rpr. 1981 & 1982). Man Made Language.London : Routledge.Stimpson, Catharine. 1988. Where The Meanings Are: Feminism-.<strong>and</strong>Cultural Spaces. New York : Methuen.Stummer, Peter 0. 1986. Ed. The Story Must Be Told. Wurzburg.


Sunder Rajan, Rajeshwari. 1993. Real And Imagined Women : Gender,C2lino.e Arid Postcoio17iaiism. London : Routledge.Tiffin. Helen. 1983. "Commonwealth Literature : Comparison AndJudgement". In The History And Historiogvaphy OfCo~~intornrfealti? Lifeeratlcue. Ed. Dieter Riemensehneider.Tubingen : Gunter Narr (1 9 - 35).Vassanj i, M. G. Ed. 1 985. -4 Meeting <strong>of</strong>Str.eams : South Asian CanadianLite~catzrre. Toronto : TSAR.Ventura. Helaine. 1992. "Alice Munro's 'Boys And Girls' : MappingOur Boundaries." Cmnzonweolth. 1 5.1 (Autumn, 80 - 87).U'hitlock, Gillian. Ed. 1989. Eight Voices Of The Eighties. Australia :Unir.. Of Queensl<strong>and</strong> Press.Williamson, Janice. 1993. Sounding Differences: Conversations withSer2cnteerr Canudiavr WTonzen PT~iters. Toronto: Univ. Of TorontoPress.Wright, Austin. M. 1989. "On Defining The Short Story : The GenreQuestion". In Short Story Ar A Crossroads. Ed. Susan Lohafer eta!. Baton Rouge : Louisiana State Univ. Press. (46 - 56). .York, Lorraine. M. 1988. The O<strong>the</strong>r Side OfDazliness : Photography In


Tile IV~r-lcs Of Alice Munro, Tintothy Findiey, Michael OnciaageArid hfargaj-er Laul-erzce. Toronto : ECW Press.

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!